Tumgik
#we appreciate and respect fluff in this house
mphountitled · 5 months
Note
more dom!hazel would be so appreciated if u can hehe 🫶🫶
+ another anon who asked for a cleaning bruises fic
𝐁𝐮𝐦𝐩𝐬 & 𝐁𝐫𝐮𝐢𝐬𝐞𝐬 | 𝐇𝐚𝐳𝐞𝐥 𝐂𝐚𝐥𝐥𝐚𝐡𝐚𝐧
Tumblr media
Hazel Callahan x fem!reader
Summary: "If I put my hands up your skirt right now, am I gonna find you wet?"
Warnings: Established Relationship, Hyper feminine!Reader, PJ as her own warning, Mentions of Bruises, Mentions of Violence, Cleaning Hazel's bruises, Domestic Fluff, Humor, Jealousy, Possessiveness, Smut (+18 Minors DNI), Dirty Talk, Mutual Pining, Fighting Kink?, Fingering, Dom!Hazel, Sub!Reader, Praise Kink, Degradation Kink, Overstimulation
Can be seen as a continuation of this fic but not strictly
Tumblr media
Your afternoon had been almost perfect, with Hazel nestled between your open legs just a step lower on the school bleachers. Her head had been thrown back, with her curls running rampant against your skin and tickling your chest. You smoothed her hair down in vain intervals while she played with a loose string on the stitiching of your plaid skirt as she droned on and on about the unlikelihood of being enlisted as a bomb tech by the US Army.
"I don't really know where else I could use my particular set of expertise. What else could I do that won't ultimately lead me down the path of... you know, treason and terrorism?" You nod vaguely as Hazel continues her equal parts aloof and equal parts worrying rants. All while combining your fingers through her hair, "I mean, I just feel like World War III is probably upon us, you know-"
"Ugh, could you guys get a room?" You had been so enamored by Hazel's ranting that you failed to notice PJ at first. Her and Josie made their slow ascent on the bleachers until their shadows blocked your afternoon sun.
"Could you get a girlfriend?" The words had snipped off your tongue with harsh vexation as you instinctively cradled Hazel closer to your chest.
"Jesus-" Hazel had muttered, as she craned her neck up to stare at PJ and a disgruntled Josie, "Why are you trying to hijack my boob time?"
You had to reign in all murderous intentions as PJ grabbed hold of Hazel's forearms and forcibly dragged her up off the bleachers… out of your arms.
"You don't get boob time until we all get boob time. And need I remind you that you're going to be late for Fight Club," You heaved a very loud, very obnoxious sigh as you tilted your head backwards, letting the rays bounce off your pink sunglasses, "You guys should seriously get a room." Said PJ, "Stop giving the entire football team a show. Come on, you're setting us back like 69 years-"
Before PJ sunk her claws into Hazel completely, she bent down until her lips pressed against your cheek, and she whispered, "I'll see you back at my place, yeah?"
Your heart deflated at her confirmation that she was indeed leaving you for Fight Club, "Hazel..."
"Shh, shut up. Just say yes,"
But before you could wrack your brain for something coherent to say, PJ had already begun to make her descent off the bleachers, taking your girlfriend along with her.
You did not hate PJ, nor were you her biggest fan at the best of times. However, nights like tonight made your vexation grow to unimaginable heights simply because PJ is completely and utterly inescapable.
This evening, however, waiting for Hazel to get back from Figh Club, had been perfect. Etta James had been oozing through The Callahan's home speakers as you prepared the butternut soup- Hazel's favourite Post Fight Club recovery meal (although she hated admitting it, because she did not want to put you out of your way).
You are perfectly content, trapped in your web of make-believe as you prance around Hazel's kitchen, assembling your respective bowls needed for the soup. Mrs Callahan had let you in, as she always did after school, with a dismissive wave while she babbled into the receiver of her iPhone. Before she completely disappeared into the innards of her sprawling house, Mrs Callahan vaguely threw over her shoulder "Hazel is at her thing until 5 but I'm sure you've been made aware," and you were left in this great big labyrinth to entertain yourself.
Sex had been even more seldom, given that Hazel was rarely ever in any shape to commence any form of coitus due to the various bruises popping up in unlikely places. You wish you can safely tell yourself you despised seeing her bloody and battered state - that you gain absolutely nothing from Fight Club and that you most likely never will.
But you're staring dreamily into the pot of soup, and you're stirring and stirring, with your heart racing in anticipation of Hazel's inevitable return with her inevitable bruises smeared across her perfect little face.
You had not planned on cooking for anyone because seducing Hazel in her inevitably bloodied state was on the forefront of your mind, and Mrs Callahan had a very tempting bright pink apron hanging on the hook.
So perhaps you did do this all for her.
Perhaps you were waiting for her, to stride on through the foyer, nursing a streak of dried blood down her nose, eager to catch her reaction at seeing you so comfortable in her space while you rushed to swoop in and fawn over her.
This near perfect daydream might have actually manifested…
Were it not for PJ's loud and obnoxious voice bleeding into the kitchen from the foyer, accompanied by the heavy groan of the front door slamming shut. Your shoulders visibly sag as you empty the rest of the soup into your bowl just as the trio rounds the corner into the kitchen.
"Oh my God - soup!" PJ exclaimed rushing towards you with her gaze zeroed in on the bowl locked firmly in your hand. You had been so focused on keeping the bowl from PJ's incessant grabby hands that you failed to see the dazed, almost breathless look that sprinkled over Hazel's face who drifted slowly behind Josie despite this being her house.
Suddenly, every thought about the impending bruise she was facing due to not dodging a right hook earlier vanished from her mind like doves in the wind. Hazel's head was completely flooded with the image of you, in her kitchen, with your cute as fuck little skirt grazing just above your knee.
This almost did not feel real. Less than a month ago, no one barely blinked in her direction, but now...
So enamored was Hazel by your act of service, she nearly failed to catch PJ's innate need to flirt whenever you were in the vicinity.
"You look hot by the way," PJ had slyly said, still reaching for the bowl of steaming soup, which you only drew higher above your head.
"Sorry PJ, only people who make me cum get to eat my cooking."
"Is that an invitation?" She asked, leaning against the counter, "That sounded like an invitation."
Hazel cleared her throat, finally succeeding in having your eyes wash over her. "Can we probably not talk about you fucking my girlfriend, maybe, I think?" She said cooly, discarding her bag somewhere on the floor before making her up closer towards you. Her slouch was even more prominent and you swear the air in your lungs thinned as she brushed up beside you and muttered, "Hey,"
"Hey yourself." And Hazel's tummy instantly warmed as you discarded the bowl on the counter, turning to cup her cheeks in your hands as you observed her latest shiners acquired from Fight Club. Something sinister flashed through Hazel's mind as your big dark eyes scanned over her visage, eyeing the new bruise splotched across her eye and the horizontal laceration on her cheek.
"It doesn't hurt," She can barely find her words under the overwhelming feeling of your care and attention. Your scent is all encompassing, and before she ever allows for anymore of her arousal to stain her boxers Hazel attempts to draw her face out of your palm.
"Jesus, Hazel!" You squeal, pulling her head down closer to your height, until Hazel has to support herself with a hand on the counter behind you, "Please don't tell me you were sparring with anyone on the football team again!"
You hoped you succeeded in masking how turned on that thought actually got you...
Hazel's voice is deep and low as she replies,
"Jeff said that if I can at least dodge his left, left, right hook next time, I could probably be ready for the whole team." You breathe out and airy laugh almost the same time as her, the both of you silently aware of what the other was doing.
"Ugh, you're such a virgin." PJ mutters under a mouthful of soup.
"I literally have a girlfriend," Hazel mutters without looking away. Her gaze was nearly trapped in yours as she allowed you to pull her limp body away from PJ and Josie. "Come on, I need to clean you up."
And that's how you had found yourself, cross-legged on Hazel's bed with her leaning against the headboard like your Oh so compliant little patient. Her gaze is yet to waver from yours, in fact, cleaning the laceration had been utter hell, right up until this point because Hazel had taken to drawing various circles against the skin of your exposed thigh.
The skirt had ridden up marginally from your seating position, and Hazel seems perfectly fine toying with your various emotions.
"You look really pretty," Hazel breathed out as if those words were sitting heavily on her heart ever since you applied the wet gauze against her left cheek. You try to hold your composure, keeping a firm eye on the dressing of Hazel's wound as you say, "I don't really think I want you going to fight club anymore,"
"Tch'yeah okay," she snickers dismissively, "Hey, is this skirt new? It's hot- like 'gay 50s housewife' kinda hot," There's an edge to her voice that has Hazel sitting taller against the headboard before incriminatingly letting her hands drift just a little higher on your thigh. Your breathing becomes heavier as you fight hard to maintain your crumbling composure.
"I'm serious, Hazel," you had begun to whisper. Why had you begun to whisper?
"I don't wanna have to stitch you up every time-"
As soon as the gauze was plastered onto her cheek, Hazel's head was already melting into your chest, nuzzling at your open cleavage exposed by your Pastel v-neck as she says, "God, I love it when you mommy me,"
"H-Hazel," any warning you tried to inject into your tone gets fizzled out by the embarrassing moan that escaped your lips as Hazel's teeth dragged lightly against the skin of your chest. Her hands were restless, as if she was testing herself as to how far she'd allow herself to go so quickly.
You suck in so much air as Hazel's palm cradles the inside of your thigh and because you're cross legged, closing your legs is nearly impossible. "Fuck, I'm so turned on, right now," her voice cracks as she brings her face up from your boobs. Pressing a hand to your cheek, she tries and fails to bring your lips towards hers.
Hazel frowns as you say,
"You think it makes me feel good seeing you like this?"
You ignore the budding voice in your head echoing the loud and very obnoxious 'yes, yes you do like seeing her like this. You like seeing that reckless smile blossom onto her cracked and battered face. It gets you wet and you know it does-'
But your voice is full of fragile conviction as you say, "You think I like seeing my girlfriend beaten up everyday of the week?"
Hazel blinks once before she succinctly replies, "If I put my hands up your skirt right now, am I gonna find you wet?" An entire desert ecosystem is suddenly born inside your mouth, and you swallow thickly as your eyes evade Hazel's uncomplicated, piercing gaze. She tilts her head, smiles gone, simply waiting for your response.
"Do you want me to tell you what I think?" She asks before steadily closing the distance between you once more. Only, you're so terrified of being caught out, so utterly embarrassed at the thought of her finding out about the pool of wetness that had begun soaking completely through your panties, that you back away the closer she gets. Your slinking backwards only allows Hazel to crawl closer until she's hovering above you in the centre of her bed.
You have her undivided attention, and she has yours. Your eyes recklessly scans her face, every cut, laceration, and every old bruise buried under a new one has your lips turning downward as a small, almost imperceptible whimper forces itself out of your throat.
"There she is…" Hazel whispers with a palm cradling your cheek, "There's my needy little girl," You're quickly slipping into subspace right in front of her and Hazel is more than grateful. A single silver pendant dangles from her throat as she dips down, finally connecting your lips in a quietly passionate kiss. Your eyes immediately flutter shut, and so does hers. The both of you are utterly enamored by the sheer lust communicated by the intensity of the kiss alone.
"Fuck," Hazel curses, momentarily breaking apart to peel off her oversized graphic tee. You're watching your girlfriend in her sports bra with unbridled lust shining heavily on your pouty lips.
"Tell me you're wet for me," She says, "Please, Baby."
You're slipping deeper and deeper but you still have half a mind to lightly whisper, "Hazel, they're right downstairs-" She's already crashing her lips back down onto yours.
"Tell me you're wet for me," She murmurs against your lips, never being able to stray too far.
The hand that isn't holding her up, hovering above you, is once again, underneath your skirts, only this time, the tips of her fingers are dragging up against your inner thigh with no chance of stopping.
"Fuck, Hazel,"
"Is that supposed to be an answer?"
You're already pulling your own hips off the bed, seeking her hand out like a whore as you break the kiss only to whimper, "Yes, okay, fine! I'm so wet for you, Hazel- just, please!"
She watches completely fargone as you let your soaked panties meet her awaiting palm. Watching you grind yourself against her hand has Hazel's mind absolutely descending into lust.
"God, you're so beautiful," she says, before finally pressing her own hand against your soaked panties. She rubs in harsh, rough circles, eager to bring you to the very edge of insanity. She needed to see you fall apart for her again and again-
"Inside," You whisper, watching your girlfriend rub your cunt with bated breath. You're still wearing your skirt but you figure Hazel needs to fuck you in it to fulfil some sort of fantasy and you don't entirely mind. Not at all.
"Hazel, Please. I need you inside-"
"Fuck- you're such a slut-"
Your head immediately falls back against the bed as Hazel's movements against your soaked panties increases.
"You like it when I call you a slut, baby?" Your hips stutter upwards in vague response as you moan loudly into the air.
"Fuck- Hazel, I'm close- I'm so fucking- fuck," the orgasm sneaks up on you like a villain in the night and you're spamming underneath her, while Hazel continues to rub your cunt through the torrid sensation. Before you've ever even come down from your high, there's a knock on the door, and look towards it with slightly parted lips and blurry vision.
"Hey- you have no more soup, and I think you two are fucking in there so Josie and I are just gonna g-"
"Fuck off, PJ!" Hazel screams at the door, failing to hear the small little 'Okay, rude' before she's lifting your skirt until they're pooling at your hips.
"Hazel, what're you-"
"Another one, okay?" She nods encouragingly before shifting your panties aside and pressing the colds tips of her forefinger and middle finger against your soaked cunt. "You're going to give me another one. I wanna see if I can do it."
You can't even roll your eyes at her unnecessary display of pride because your eyes are rolling to the back of your head as she drags the essence of your arousal along your clit. "Fuck, you look so hot-"
"H-Hazel," the aftershocks from your previous orgasm rack through your upper body just as the oncoming tempest of lust gears you up for the next one. Hazel leans over you once more as she continues to rub at your clit, "Just one more, baby, I know you can do it. Show me, baby." It's downright evil, the effect her manipulation has on your body as you descend further and further into your lust.
"Look at how perfect you look," she says with a voice thick with lechery, "Fuck, you get me so wet to, baby," she murmurs before instinctive pressing her lips to yours once again, as if something nestled in her being, craved the touch of your lips against hers.
"You're gonna be a good girl for me?"
"Fuck- Hazel-"
"I'm right here, angel," she whispers, before bringing the tips of her fingers to your opening. Hazel is quick to slide her index and middle finger into your pussy until she's fucking you hard and deep. It takes a few short pumps for you to clutch mindlessly at her forearms with your vision slightly waning as you look up at your smiling girlfriend who watches you descend into your orgasm.
"That's it," she coos as you clench around her fingers, "You're doing so well for me, baby,"
"F-Fuck!" You stutter out as you fall into the depths of euphoria. Your mind is flooded with nothing but Hazel, all thoughts previously plaguing your brain is made null and void. In the end, you're just a beacon for her to release her frustrations out on. Even if it means overstimulating you until you become a noisy, helpless mess.
For a while, each other's heavy breathing is all you hear.
That is, until you hear a loud bump against Hazel's closed door, drawing both your attention.
"PJ-" whispers Josie with unimaginable frustration.
"Oh my God, they're definitely fucking-"
1K notes · View notes
mountttmase · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
Still Be Mine
Note - happy new year babies 🩷 thank you so much for all your love this year I really do appreciate you and I hope you enjoy this 🙊 feedback would be appreciated as normal 😏
Pairing - Mason Mount × Reader
Word count - 5.9k
Warnings - angst, smut and fluff
Tumblr media
You’d never been a fan of New Year’s Eve. Always wanting to skip the parties so you could stay in and usually due to Masons scheduling arrangements there was never time for a big party. But this year was different.
You were currently in the car on the way to Ben's house. His and Masons fixtures were a little earlier than usual meaning they had time to do what they wanted this year and Ben wanted to throw a party so that Mason could be reunited with all of his ex teammates for a good catch up.
You didn’t mind this at all, itching to see some of your old girlfriends for a catch up too but as you got closer the nerves started to settle in.
You knew what Bens house parties were usually like and you were pretty sure they weren’t the best place to be having kids running around but he’d assure you that Ollie and Tilly would be more than welcome and it wasn't like a normal party of his.
You hadn’t been in the mood for it though as soon as you set off that morning. Driving straight from Manchester to Cobham and quickly stopping to see uncle Lew so you could change and get ready to go straight to the party and also drop Nala off with him so he could take her down to Mason's parents where you would be spending tomorrow.
You were tired and cranky and your new outfit that you loved yesterday now felt uncomfortable and tight. Not sitting how you wanted it too but just one smile and a compliment from Mason made all your troubles disappear into thin air.
To your surprise, it wasn’t like one of Ben's usual parties. The music was at a respectable volume and even though it was busy with most of the players, many had their kids with them and even Ben's parents and family were all there.
Your babies loved uncle Benji like he was a real part of the family. Running straight into his arms as soon as they saw him and it made your heart melt at how happy he himself was to see them. You missed having him around so much now so you knew times like these were extra special.
‘I got you this specially’ Ben smiled after you’d all hugged, walking you over to the fridge and pulling out a giant bottle of appletiser. ‘I remembered it was your favourite. Thought you could drink it out of a champagne glass and then you’ll look like the rest of us’
‘Oh yeah Ben, that’ll look really classy’ you laughed, your hand falling to your swollen belly. ‘Can’t wait to start a rumour that the pregnant lady is still drinking’
‘Yeah maybe you’re right, normal glass for you’ he laughed, pulling one from the cupboard and pouring you a glass. ‘I’ve set all the food up in there too for when the kids are ready and I can pop the tv on if you want’
‘Thanks Ben, I might have to. Tilly will go nuts if she misses Pupstruction’
‘What the fuck is that’ he laughed, clearly not up to date on kids tv shows and you were actually a little bit jealous.
‘I wish I could tell you, all I know is they don’t make shows like when we kids anymore’
Ollie and Tilly were running in soon after, followed by Mason who had the biggest smile on his face and your heart burst at how happy he was. Mason was a person who found joy in being around other people and the delight on his face let you know his was over the moon at being here.
‘You good?’ He asked, wrapping an arm around your waist and kissing your forehead gently and you instantly felt more relaxed.
‘Yeah, everything in?’
‘Yeah, bags are all in the room so we’re good to go’
‘Thank you’ you smiled, feeling him position himself behind you so he could hold your bump in his hands and kiss your neck repeatedly.
‘God guys, not in the kitchen’ Ben mocked just as two girls walked in that you’d never seen before. They were both beautiful and had their eyes on Mason immediately but given your current emotional state you felt your heart sink however Mason appeared to be none the wiser. Still holding you just as before as he rested his cheek on the top of your head. ‘Oh perfect timing. Guys this is Miaya, the girl I was telling you about and this is her friend Josie’ he told you both. Pulling the one stood closest to him into his side and you couldn’t deny you felt a little relief at knowing at least one of them was with Ben. ‘Guys this this Mason and Y/n and these two little cuties are Ollie and Tilly’
Miaya seemed nice, sending you guys a quick wave and you could tell she was a little shy but it was Josie who was making you feel uneasy still. The way she looked you up and down made your skin itch and you almost lost it when she did the same to the kids but it was when her eyes landed on Mason you felt the worst.
You knew that look, and whilst you didn’t think you were a jealous woman when it came to Mason she wasn’t making it easy for you. Mason had never once given you any indication than he’d ever look to someone else but with how self conscious you were feeling tonight you wouldn’t blame him for looking elsewhere and the thought terrified you. Gripping onto Mason even tighter and he must have felt you stiffen as he placed a quick reassuring kiss to the side of your head.
‘Nice you meet you guys’ Mason smiled but before he could say anything else, Bettinelli’s booming voice was shouting for Mason so he reached for your hand. ‘I’ll catch you guys around, I better go see him’ he laughed. Picking up your glass before pulling you into the other room with the kids in tow. ‘That was oddly intense’ he laughed, turning to you with a silly smile but you didn't have a chance to react as Betts was pulling Mason into a hug as Nadia did the same with you.
‘Look at you! You're the most beautiful pregnant lady I’ve ever seen’ she laughed holding you at arms length. ‘You’ve got the cutest bump, I can’t’
‘Don’t I feel like a whale’ you laughed, slightly envious of the way she looked in her dress as it hugged all the right place.
‘Well you look gorgeous’ she smiled sincerely and you felt your eyes sting but thankfully her eyes were on Ollie and Tilly who were standing next to you hand in hand as they looked on at her shyly. ‘Hey guys, don’t you two look smart. All the other kids are in the play room if you wanna join them’ she told them, sending Ollie a reassuring smile as he led Tilly off to play with the other kids and you let them know you’d come and find them soon.
Mason had been stolen by the boys, spending his time catching up with them and sharing stories from Manchester whilst you went and sat with the girls. Being introduced to a few new faces as you laughed and spoke about how this pregnancy had been. Most of them either childless or only with one so they had many questions for you but you were more than happy to answer.
You weren’t sure how long you’d been there but your glass was now empty and you figured you better check on the kids and make sure they weren’t causing any mischief with the others.
Thankfully you could see them playing nicely with the other kids but as soon as Tilly caught sight of you she was up and running over to you. A bright smile on her face just like how she normally looked when you got her from nursery and it made your heart thud at how happy she was to see you.
‘Hungry, mummy’ she pouted, reaching for your hand and Ollie wasn’t far behind at this point, nodding in agreement so you took them to the kitchen. Grabbing the pair of them a drink first before sneaking back into the main room to find Mason.
‘I’m just gonna take the kiddies to get some food’ you told him quietly, touching him on the back of the shoulder before he turned to you with a smile.
‘I’ll come with you’
‘No it’s okay, I got it’ you told him with a smile. Not wanting to pull him away from his friends that he hadn’t seen in a while so with a kiss to his cheek you grabbed Tilly’s hand and ushered her and Ollie into Ben's sitting room where he’d laid out all their favourite snacks.
Much to your dismay, you saw Miaya and Joisie in there, Josie’s eyes lighting up at the sight of you and Miaya gave you a small tight smile but as soon as you heard some shrill giggles you knew it was directed at you.
You let Ollie grab his own food but you knew Tilly needed some help, trying to focus on what she was asking for but a voice, you were presuming belonged to Josie, was getting louder and seemed to be the only thing you could hear anymore. Your tummy sinking with every word she said.
‘I mean does she really think he’ll stick around much longer with her looking like… that’
‘Jo’ Miaya sighed, trying to get her to be quiet but she didn't make too much more of an effort to make Josie be quiet causing her to giggle. Trying to mask it with her hand but you still heard it loud and clear and you felt sick to your stomach. Wondering if you should leave to go and get Mason but you felt a bit silly over reacting to what this random girl had to say about you.
‘I mean I get she’s given him kids but he could have anyone he wants. Like honestly if I was him I’d be ashamed coming here tonight with her looking like that. And those kids too like what must they think? I’d be so embarrassed’
You’d never felt so awful before, tears stinging your eyes as you tried carrying on but it was difficult as she tore you apart bit by bit behind you. Not seeming to want to give up as she giggled away at you and as much as you tried to hold your emotions in you knew you were about to lose it.
‘I’m surprised she even managed to squash herself into those shoes. You just wouldn’t bother would you?’
It was getting too much for you. Your hands shaking as you passed Tilly what you’d got for her so far before you felt a little hand touch your arm and when you looked down, Ollie was looking at you with a concerned expression.
‘Shall we go out, mum?’
‘I think so baby, yes. We’ll go up to our room, yeah?’ you answered. Grabbing Tilly’s shoulder so you could steer her out and over to the stairs but she nearly threw a fit about not getting the snacks she wanted so you let her know she could have them upstairs, you just needed to get out and away from that horrible girl.
You always stayed in the same room when you visited Ben so you quickly shuffled the pair of them inside. Popping Tilly up on the bed and passing her her plate before Ollie took hold of your hand and you almost burst into tears at his expression.
‘Are you okay, mum?’ He questioned, letting you pull him in for a hug when your eyes filled with tears but you were determined not to show him how upset you were.
‘I fine baby, I promise’
‘But those girls-‘
‘It’s okay, it doesn’t matter, yeah?’ You told him. Ruffling his hair before pulling back. ‘Will you look after Tilly a sec? I just need the loo’ you told him and after he’d nodded you dropped a kiss on his forehead before shutting yourself in the en-suite.
You couldn’t even look at yourself in the mirror, knowing if you did you’d start ugly crying so you pulled the toilet lid down and sat on it. Trying to calm your strangled breaths but it was no use. You felt humiliated and their words were replaying in your head on a loop.
Is that what people really thought of you? That you should be ashamed of yourself? That Mason would leave you soon because of how you looked and that your babies were embarrassed of you?
It all got too much for you, covering your face with your hands so you could have a little cry but a knock on the door snapped you out of it.
‘Y/n? You in there?’ You heard Ben call. Quickly making yourself look presentable before letting him in but he saw the distraught look on your face straight away and closed the door behind him. ‘Hey, what’s going on?’
‘Nothing, sorry. Just my hormones playing up a bit I think I’m alright’
‘Don’t lie, y/n. I know somethings up’ he told you with a sad smile before placing a comforting hand on your shoulder. ‘I heard you talking to Ollie just now and he told me someone was mean to you. Who was he talking about?’
‘It’s nothing-‘
‘Please tell me who it is, even if you think I’ll be upset’ he asked and you had a funny feeling he knew what was going on. ‘You guys come before anyone okay? so I don’t care who it is, I’ll sort it’
You didn’t want to tell him and make things awkward but there was no way you were leaving this room if she was still in the house so you dropped your eyes to the floor and played with your fingers.
‘It was Josie, Miaya didn’t do anything but she didn’t exactly defend me either’ you laughed, rolling your eyes. ‘She was just saying some not very nice things about me and how I look’ you told him, trying to laugh it off before you let out a small sob. ‘Is Mase anywhere, I just-‘
‘Shh come here’ he told you, pulling you in for a quick hug and it took all your strength not to break down in his arms. ‘I’ll go get him okay?’
‘Thanks Benji’ you hiccuped, trying to wipe your eyes and not smudge your makeup but from the black marks all over your hands you knew it was ruined by now.
‘That’s alright. I’ll sort it all I promise’. He sighed before leading you out and back to the kids. Sitting yourself next to Ollie who popped his hand in yours before Tilly eventually crawled over to sit on your other side. Clearly feeling the mood had shifted and wanting to hold your hand too and you all sat mostly in silence with them both leaning on your arms until you finally heard Mason running up the stairs and bursting into the room.
‘Hey, you all alright in here?’
‘No, I wanted cake’ Tilly moaned, and you couldn’t help but laugh at her tantrum. She really was her mothers daughter and you couldn’t blame her for missing out on cake since you were quite peckish yourself.
‘Ollie mate, can you take Tilly to go get some cake and then Uncle Ben’s got some sparklers in the garden for you okay?’ Mason told them and they were both quick to get up and rush out of the room. The prospect of cake and sparklers being far too exciting for them but that meant you were left with just Mason and you knew he could read you like a book.
‘Hey, come here’ he whispered, reaching for your hand as you felt your face crumple again. You should have known seeing Mason would have only set you off but you let him pull you up and into his arms. ‘Shhhhh it’s okay gorgeous, she’s gone now’
‘Sorry Mase, I feel like such a wally-‘
Don’t be silly baby, are you alright?’ He asked but you just nodded into his neck. ‘Come here, what did she say?’ He whispered, pulling you over to the bed so you could sit on his lap and once you were comfortable he just about caged you in his arms. Thumb lightly stroking your back as the other held your thigh.
‘Nothing I-‘
‘Please tell me. It can’t be nothing if you’re this upset’ he reasoned and you figured you might as well tell him. Hoping he’d be able to reassure you a little bit as you were feeling the worst you had about yourself in a while.
‘She basically called me ugly, said you’ll leave me soon cause you should be ashamed of me and the kids are probably embarrassed to have me as their mum’ you told him steadily, your voice slightly cracking at the end even though you tried hard to keep calm.
Mason's body tensed and you could feel the anger ripping through him but he kept it inside and just pulled you closer to his body. Letting you sob into his neck before pulling away so he could look at you.
‘I’m so sorry she said that to you baby but it’s all bullshit, you know that don’t you?’ He told you softly. You couldn’t reply, just shrugging your shoulders as deep down you were unsure of yourself but when you felt him tuck your hair behind your ear you looked straight into his soft brown eyes. ‘You’re the love of my life, I could never be ashamed of you’
‘But I’m all fat’ you laughed, your hand on your bump to emphasise your point but he just looked at you lovingly.
‘You’re pregnant babe, not fat’ he chuckled, placing his hand on top of yours as he tried to link your fingers together. ‘You’re sexy as hell to me when you’re like this’
‘Stop it’
‘I’m serious’ he laughed. Pressing a kiss to your cheek. ‘You’re carrying my baby, like do you know how hard it is to keep my hands off you? Every time I look at you all I can think about is what we did to make this happen’
You remembered it too. Mason telling you he wanted a third baby on a family walk and after trying for a while you started to feel the familiar signs that it might be happening. He was so in tune with you and excited about it this time though he managed to predict you were pregnant even before you realised yourself and when it was confirmed and you counted back you were both surprised to find you’d managed to fall pregnant that first night you’d tried.
‘And those kids adore you. You’re their absolute world baby’ he followed on, doing anything he could to try and convince you. ‘I know it’s hard but please ignore that twat. She’s not worth your tears okay?’
‘Okay’
‘And we don’t have to leave this room until you’re ready, okay? I’ll sit with you-‘
‘No mase, I’m fine. You’re here to see your friends not sit with me’
‘Well I’m still gonna sit here’
‘Well then I’m ready to go’ you laughed, standing up and pulling him with you but he was quick to stop you in your tracks and cup your cheeks. Pressing delicate kisses to your face before finally kissing you properly and you felt any sense of stress leave your body as he delicately brushed his lips against yours.
‘No more tears, pretty girl, okay?’
‘Love you, Mase’ you whispered, thankful you had him to settle you back down again and your heart was racing as he smiled down at you.
‘Love you, too’
‘You go ahead, I think I’m gonna change into something else’ you told him just as he was about to pull you from the room but the disappointed look on his face made you squirm.
‘What? Why? Is it because of what she said?’
‘Well no I just…’
‘Sweetheart’ he huffed, placing his lips on your forehead gently. ‘You look perfect. And you know I’d tell you if you didn’t’ he teased. ‘Come on, let’s go back together’ he told you and after a quick wipe under your eyes he was helping you back down the stairs and into the room where everyone else was.
They all seemed to be none the wiser, chatting away with you like nothing happened and you slowly felt yourself start to relax again in everyone’s company.
Mason didn’t leave your side for the rest of the night. Making sure you always had a drink in your hand or grabbing you snacks when you needed them and before long it was almost midnight.
‘I’m just going to the loo’ you told Mason, trying to peel your hand out of his as he seemed insistent on going with you but eventually he gave in. Letting you go by yourself but as soon as you were done and went to leave you were confronted by the person you wanted to see least.
Miaya was standing outside the bathroom door, waiting for you it seemed, as she didn’t look shocked to see you there and barely gave you a second before she started to speak.
‘Hi y/n, sorry I was hoping to catch you. Can we talk?’
‘Oh i um-‘
‘Please, it’ll only be a second. I really want to apologise’ she told you, her face full of remorse so you nodded your head into Ben's utility room for a little privacy. Thankfully she followed but didn’t give you a chance to speak once you were alone. ‘I just wanted to say I’m so sorry for earlier. What she said was awful and I should have stopped her or stepped in and I’m just so sorry if I upset you’
You didn’t want to say it was okay because it wasn’t so you stood playing with your fingers as you weren’t quite sure what to do. You’d never been that confrontational so this situation right now was a tough one for you but thankfully she kept talking.
‘I’d hate for you to think I’m a horrible person, cause I’m really not. And I really care about Ben so much so this whole situation is just a bit shit cause I really wanted you to like me’ she laughed, but you could hear the tears in her voice and when you looked up you could see them burning in her eyes. ‘I don’t even know why I didn’t say anything. I know what she’s like so maybe I’m just used to it but that’s no excuse I’m so sorry y/n’
‘Come on, don’t get upset’ you reasoned, reaching out to hold her shoulder to let you know she’d be fine as in all honesty you didn’t think she was a bad person. She’d just got caught up in the moment but you could tell she was really sorry now. ‘We all make mistakes’
‘I’ll make it up to you I promise’
‘It’s fine let’s just move on yeah? Start fresh with the new year and all that’
‘I see why Mason loves you’ she laughed, wiping her eyes as she sent you a kind smile. ‘Thank you’
‘Come on, Mason will think I’m stuck on the loo if I’m any longer’ you laughed, both walking back into the main room where Mason's eyes found you immediately. Bundling you into his arms so he could kiss your head gently.
Your legs were tired and your back ached but Ben had arranged for some fireworks to go off as the clock struck 12 so Mason stuffed you into his coat and took you outside with everyone else. You were pleased to find Ollie and Tilly running around filled with excitement before sitting down with Ben and Miaya who sent the pair of you a wink. Letting you know he had them and to enjoy yourselves a bit and you smiled as Tilly sat with Miaya as they chatted away.
‘Any New Year’s resolutions?’ You asked Mason, resting your hands on his chest and he’s wrapped his around your waist and his cheeky smile let you know he wasn’t about to be serious.
‘A few, there’s one I really want to stick to’
‘Oh yeah, what’s that?’
‘Remind you how much I love you every single day’ he told you sincerely before pressing a kiss to your nose.
‘You already do that’ you laughed, hiding your face out of embarrassment but he just used this as an excuse to attack anywhere he could with kisses.
‘Well I wanna do it more. The fact that you actually believed what that twat said about you earlier proves to me I don't tell you enough. If I did then you would have never believed them’
‘It's just getting to that stage you know? I’m tired and I ache and I look like a beached whale-‘
‘Stop that’ he laughed, pressing a quick kiss to your forehead before you heard everyone start to count down from ten. Joining in as you looked into Masons eyes and after screaming happy new year into the air you reached up to plant your lips on Masons.
The fireworks in the sky were no match for the ones on your tummy. Both smiling onto each other's lips and you slowly brushed them together and it’s like you could feel his love filling you to the brim. Your fingers and toes curling as your skin tingled and it's like the whole world faded into the background. You couldn’t hear or see or feel anything other than your man and far too quickly he was pulling away from you. Resting his forehead on yours as you smiled at each other shyly.
‘Happy new year gorgeous’ he whispered but before you could reply, the sound of Tilly’s shouts as she bounded over to you broke you apart and Mason was just quick enough to grab her and pull her up into his arms.
‘Happy new year baby’ Mason told her, you both kissing her cheeks as she giggled adorably before you turned, looking out for Ollie. Watching him come over with a bright smile and you pulled him in for a big squeeze and your heart thudded as he reciprocated.
‘Happy new year, Ollie’
‘Happy new year mum’ he told you softly, pulling back so you could both cuddle back into the other two.
‘This time next year we’ll have someone else with us’ Mason smiled, reaching out to touch your bump carefully. ‘Maybe next year we’ll keep it to us six, yeah? Us, Nala and the new baby?’
‘Sounds perfect’ you laughed. Already picturing you all bundled up together in bed and the thought made your eyes sting.
Soon enough it was time to do the rounds, hugging everyone you could and wishing them a happy new year but you could tell Ollie and Tilly had crashed and were on the verge of falling asleep so you all snuck off to put them to bed before they passed out downstairs.
The pair of you weren’t up too much longer. Spending a little more time downstairs with everyone else but the party was dying out with everyone taking their kids home and your legs were killing you so Mason helped you up to your room for the night. Getting you ready for bed before sliding in next to you and with a soft and loving kiss to your lips you both fell asleep.
The next morning you woke up to an empty bed, no sign of the kids or Mason but before you could question it the latter walked back in the room. Hair messy from sleep and you could tell he hadn’t been awake long but the lazy smile he sent your way made your heart thud.
‘Good morning beautiful’ he yawned, pulling back the covers and sliding himself back in next to you before his hand made contact with your bump and you felt the baby kick ever so slightly. ‘Good morning to you too little one’
‘Morning Mase, where are the kids?’
‘Chilly’s taken them out for breakfast and a run about in the park with Miaya, said he’d give us a bit of a break this morning’
‘Oh that’s kind of them’
‘Yeah he comes in handy sometimes’ he laughed, pulling you as close as he could so he could rub his nose against yours and you smiled at how soft he was being with you. ‘You okay mumma?’
‘I’m okay, Mase’
‘You sure?’ He whispered, kissing your cheeks. ‘Cause I’d hate for you to be thinking about what that girl said yesterday still, and I know you are’
You cursed him internally for knowing you so well. Truth be told their words had been playing on your mind as much as you tried not to let it show they’d made you feel more insecure than you ever had.
‘Well it hurt’ you whispered, trying to keep your tone flat as you didn’t want to cry in front of him again but he could clearly read you like an open book.
‘I know baby, but you know they were talking absolute shite’ he whispered. ‘You’re absolutely everything to me, I mean it’ he told you and when you tried to laugh him off he tilted your face up so he could let you know he was serious. ‘Its true. You are the most important person in my life by far and I genuinely wouldn’t be able to carry on without you. And it’s not just because you’re the mother of my children and you take care of all of us but you’re my girl, you know? Even without all that you’d still be mine and I’d still love you just as much’
‘Oh Mase’ you sighed, tears welling in your eyes at his sweet words but he was shaking his head at you lightly.
‘No tears baby, we can’t start a new year with you blubbering’ he joked, causing you to roll your eyes as the tears fell faster down your face. ‘Your mine okay? And I’m so fucking proud to call you that so please don’t ever think any differently’
‘I know, I’m so sorry’
‘Stop saying sorry’ he laughed, rolling you onto your back slightly so he could hover over you a bit and you melted as he stroked your cheek gently. ‘You wanna just head straight home today? My parents will understand if you’re not up for it’
‘No not at all, I want to see them. And we need to get Nala anyway’
‘Well we’ll leave whenever you want’
‘Mase I’ll be fine’ you laughed, your hand touching his forearm that was resting on your chest as bright smiles lit up both your faces. ‘I love you so much’
‘I love you too’ he breathed, a shy smile taking over his face. ‘I can’t believe I was lucky enough to get to spend another whole year with you’
‘Play your cards right and I might let you have another’ you winked. Reaching up to cup the back of his neck so you could pull him down into a heated kiss.
‘We should use this alone time to our advantage’ he whispered against your lips, hooking his leg around yours so he could part them and you couldn't help but chuckle into his mouth.
‘You are so predictable Mr Mount’
‘Would you have me any other way?’
‘No, not at all’ you giggled, sighing in bliss as he trapped your bottom lip between his teeth and carefully moved your underwear to the side so he had access to you.
‘I’ll be careful, okay? And just tell me if you’re uncomfortable’
‘Okay’ you nodded, a breathy moan falling from your lips as his fingers made contact with your clit and the slow circles he was rubbing into you felt like heaven.
‘That alright sweetheart?’
‘Mhmmm’ you breathed, your whole body relaxing instantly at his touch as a shiver ran down your spine.
In the beginning when you were pregnant with Ollie, you weren’t sure how you felt about having sex with Mason while you were pregnant. Wondering if it would feel like there was another person in the room with you but with Mason struggling to keep his hands away from you and your hormones always sending you into a spiral you couldn’t resist. Loving how extra soft and gentle he was with you and right now was no different. Fingers lightly tracing your folds as he kissed you before pulling back to look in your eyes.
‘You’re so beautiful, you know that? All full of me’ he breathed. ‘Gonna make you feel so good’
‘Please Masey’ you begged, your need to feel him making every other thought leave your brain and when he flashed you his cheeky smile you wanted to kiss it off his face.
‘I got you love, it’s okay’ he told you, his hands moving to hold your hips and with a gentle push you knew exactly where he wanted you. ‘roll onto your side for me’
During your first pregnancy Mason turned into a very keen reader. Wanting to know the ins and outs of what the pair of you were about to go through and the most comfortable sex position was one of the first things he looked into. You’d tried a few but as you got bigger the only one that ever worked for you was when you laid on your side and he spooned you but the only issue was you couldn’t look at him as much as you would have liked to.
He made up for it though, pressing gentle kisses to every part of your skin he could access and when you finally felt him pressing against you you shuddered in delight.
‘That’s it baby’ he whispered, getting into a steady rhythm but not going too hard. ‘How’s that?’
‘So good’ you breathed. Hands fisting the sheets as his were all over you and you moaned louder when he hooked your leg up slightly to have more access to you. ‘Faster please, Mase’
You felt him speed up just a touch but you knew he didn’t want to go too overboard with you. In his eyes he needed to be gentle with you, to make love to you, and you couldn’t feel more taken care of if you tried.
You could feel your high building steadily, wanting nothing more than to look at him so you tipped your head back slightly. Yours eyes looking straight into his and the soft smile on his lips made you melt.
‘Mase I’m so close’
‘I am too gorgeous, let go for me’ he whispered into your hair and that was all it took for you to reach your high. The warmth of his body pressed against yours making it feel that much more intense and when you were both finally done you just laid there content in each other's arms. ‘Happy new year to us’ Mason laughed, tucking you side gently and you tried your best to turn so you could give him a quick peck on the lips.
‘Happy new year, Mase’
506 notes · View notes
nogenderbee · 20 days
Text
♡˗ˏ✎*ೃ˚ 𝕊𝕒𝕗𝕖 ₊˚ˑ༄
Tumblr media
*ੈ✩‧₊˚ anon request: May I request the demon brothers with a reader who likes being with them because they feel safe around them?
*ੈ✩‧₊˚ Hi! Absolutely! Headcanond seemed a bit too boring so... I did oneshot. I guess reader could be seen as shy in some? So sorry if this isn't what you wanted but hopefully, it won't interrupt much and hope you like it anyway!
*ੈ✩‧₊˚ fluff
Tumblr media Tumblr media
You were just walking next to Lucifer with coffee in your right hand and his hand in your left. It was late night and you were walking back home after a date, you honestly didn't even care about the fact you were just about to pass some clearly drunk rebels, unlike Lucifer.
You were walking on his right side two you were basically out of reach for them. You just continued your little chat while your boyfriend was the one being caucious about this whole situation.
When you finally walked out of their reach, you could hear him sigh and turn his attention back to you. Just from the posture, you could tell... it's not gonna be the happiest conversation.
"Y/N... you know I appreciate you having conversation with me but I think it'd be better if you could keep it down when we walk by more problematic demons."
"Why tho? I don't think we should have worse time because of them."
"Yes... but haven't you considered the fact they might not be the nicest? Not speaking about the fact they were intoxicated and may've hurted you."
"I don't think so. I really just feel safe around you and that's why."
You certainly made all of his arguments escape his head. You could see small sparkle of pride in his eyes as his expression turned from scolding to gentle smug.
Seriously tho, what made you think it was good idea to boost his ego even more?
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
Tumblr media
Mammon got you out of the house, mainly by claiming he's not gonna make you pay again this week because he won in casino last night so he's treating you today! Sure, money isn't everything but those little demon owns you thousands of Grimm by now... it's nice to see him pay sometimes too to know there are feelings on your relationship after all.
You were walking through city with one restaurant in mind when he suddenly stopped and pointed at the jewellery shop.
"Hey, wait for me here, alright? I'll just go grab something from that shop!"
"Can't I just come with you?"
"Well uh- you could but... it's gonna be quick, yeah? It's not like someone will steal ya!"
"And what if they would?"
You said it kind of jokingly but also with slight worry... you felt the safest around him, it was only natural you wanted to go with him rather than wait here.
He also changed his expression and he actually thought of it. It didn't even took him long before he grabbed your hand and walked with you on his side into jewelery shop.
"Alright human, THE Mammon has you covered! Just don't peek when I tell ya not to!"
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
Tumblr media
You tugged on Levi's shirt, trying to get him off his console for 3 hours now... you respected his dedication and fact he wanted to beat up the impossible boss but he's loosing his sanity and you're getting hungry. And since all brothers except you two are away, you wanted to go eat in the city.
"C'mon Levi!! Let's just go order a pizza, have a little walk and we can come back home!"
"You realize you coule just go without me? I'm not gonna run away from this room anytime soon..."
"Well yeah but I don't want to go alone! It's safer with you!"
"You could always ask Lucifer to go with you? Or Diavolo? Or-"
"No, none of them make me feel safe like you do."
You looked up at him, seeing flushed face, open mouth and widened eyes. It was clear you caught him off guard and you couldn't help but grin knowing it's gonna be so much easier to convince him now.
"So? Can we go now?"
"S-Sure... let me pause..."
He wanted to tell you to wait for him to calm down but he simply couldn't bring himself to it, so he just paused his game and followed you to the city.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
Tumblr media
You were actually walking alongisde Satan from your little cat cafe date quite comfortably. That's untill you noticed some shady demons on your way. Your boyfriend seemed to simply not care so you just got on the side closer to wall and catched his hand.
You simply felt safer behind him and even tho he wasn't looking your way, it didn't go unnoticed to him. You maybe not realized it at first but after he sent you small smug right as you passed the other demons, you knew he had you all figured out...
"Feeling this paranoid?"
"What's wrong with going behind person I trust?"
"Nothing. I just thought it's cute act. Are all humans this cowardly?"
"It was more of a survival instinct than cowardness..."
"Call it however you prefer."
You could just look at him upset as he chuckled at your reaction. Seems like he knows what he'll rub into others faces for the next few days... but it's still the fact that's the most important to him. People are usually scared of him and you feel safe around him, avatar of wrath? You're definitely something...
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
@miya-akane - come get your cat lover!
Tumblr media
You were casually walking through streets and carrying Asmo's bags as Asmo was thinking of shop you haven't visited yet today. And we know, you HAVE TO visit all the shops around here!
But when you were walking past shadier alley, you felt slight shivers down your spine... not only it was looking like out of a horror movie, you also heard from news, just today that there were kidnappings and murders happening recently.
Pink haired devil seemed to notice your concern and immidietly grabbed your hand in attempt to reassure you a bit and calm you down.
"Hey now. No need to get so scared when you're around me! Let's just have fun!"
Maybe he knew about your opinion on him, maybe he said that just to tease you? Who knows? What's important is that his actions worker flawlessly!
"Right... thanks a lot."
But your answer left him with small gasp as if not believing you admitted it just like that. So he was just teasing after all!
"Oh my, really?! Awh~ Alright then, sweetheart, I'll fulfill my job as tour prince~"
That definitely made his day and it'd definitely be hard to restrain him from posting anything related to this situation on Devilgram. He even hummer an upbeat song for the rest of the day and took you with him absolutely everywhere even after coming back home.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
@vodka-glrl - come get your pretty princess~
Tumblr media
Beel actually knew that his body shape and sin itself could scare others easily and that most of his brothers felt safe around him. Also, he'd always offer to tag along when you were a bit too scared to to somewhere. Even then he didn't expect to ever hear it directly from someone else than Belphie...
"Thanks again, Beel... I shouldn't have watched that horror movie at 1am I guess..."
"It's fine. You already thanked me with food. And as much as I don't mind... you really should go to sleep earlier. Don't human need like 8 hours of sleep?"
"Yeah, yeah, I know... But still. I'm happy it's you who went with me because I had no worries for the entire way! Out of all brothers, you're the one that makes me feel safest."
Beel stopped munching there for a second and looked down at you with slight surprise, but later on it turned into a grateful smile.
"No problem. I'm happy to put my reputation to protect ones I care about!"
What a cutie, he was smiling for the rest of the day too. All brothers thought it was just some delicious food but you, Beel and Belphie knew very well it wasn't the only thing that was causing it. It was honestly sweet to see him follow you with his legs or eyes like a little loyal puppy.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
Tumblr media
Walking through city with Belphie looked like either him being carried on your or someone's back, or him looking like he's gonna drop and sleep on road any second. Even then, you took out no one else than avatar of sloth alone to accompany you.
Despite his lack it energy, you knew he could be dangerous. Heck, you alone probably know it better than anyone! So despite him being lazy as always, you actually felt safer than around anyone else! Well... maybe you could use Beel's company to feel even more safe but your boyfriend was still definitely enough. It was just trying to convince him to keep going that was hard...
"I'm so tired... you already have enough, let's just go home..."
"Just a while more Belphie. I still have one or two more shops to visit!"
"You said the same thing for last 6 stores... Couldn't you take Asmo with you instead?"
"Uhm... well technically but I prefered you. You're the one I feel safe around."
He suddenly stopped complaining and you could swear you just saw him getting slightly bit more energetic and motivated after hearing your voice. Also his pout changed into gentle smile as he finally wasn't walking like he'll collapse anymore.
"Oh... alright one more store. But I'm warning you, if we go through 2, I'll tell asleep on you..."
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
@miya-akane - come get your sleepyhead~
339 notes · View notes
lizziesblueberries · 8 months
Text
Relax
Tumblr media
Pairing: Wanda Maximoff x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 5,598
Warnings: Mommy Kink, Mommy!Wanda, Bottom!Reader, but wait Top!Reader, praise kink, smut, yandere Wanda, possessive Wanda, possessive reader, maybe the dynamic switches, maybe it doesn’t, g!p reader, drinking breast milk, blowjob???, hehehe, maybe some rough sex, fluff, service Wanda, dom reader? Idk depends how you see it, |minors DNI, 18+
Summary: Fifth and final part to the series. The boys are finally here! And you and Wanda deserve some much needed time to yourselves.
Notes: Hello! I know its been so long since I last wrote, a whole year! And quite the year it has been. I just want to say thank you all for liking and commenting my stories. It means a lot and I’ve been so excited to write more for all of you! (and more importanlty, myself 😏) I do have more stories in plan and this will be the last fic for this series, so I hope it satisfies you all. Honestly, I cant wait to post the next story for you guys, this next one is definitely a bit more intense and dare I say, violent, duh duh dun! Anywho, enjoy my thirsty fan club!
Part 4
——
It’s been about 10 months since you first discovered you were pregnant, ten months since you and Wanda visited that quaint little Sokovian town and saw Strange. Ten months since you woke up with Wanda’s cum filling you completely and then having it ooze out of you when Wanda slowly pulled out. And its been one month since you gave birth to two beautiful little boys named Tommy and Billy.
A whole month has gone by, and it has been the most emotional and exhausting and best month of your life. You and Wanda gave birth in the cabin, Wanda having done a ton of research to prepare yourselves for when the boys came. And Wanda was the prefect partner. You on the other hand, well, Wanda wouldn’t say it out loud otherwise, for her sake. You had been going through emotional mood swings and cravings and body changes, and poor Wanda had to take the brunt of it all. Honestly, the amount of times you cried, threw up, or just threw a pillow at Wanda’s head, was countless. Wanda being Wanda, excepted it all and waited patiently for you to either calm down or rapidly change from angry to needy or some other mood that didn’t involve you wanting to aim something at her head.
Don’t get her wrong, there were some moments where she needed to take some deep breaths, but she knew you were going through something you couldn’t exactly control. And you were the one who was bearing her kids, so, it was the least she could do not to get frustrated or mad at you. You of course always appreciated her patience after, you were weirded out at first from the feeling of little bodies growing inside you, but you soon learned to love their little kicks and Wanda loved sensing their life as well. She spent the majority of your pregnancy being over joyed and over protective. If you so much as even suggested leaving the house for a walk, Wanda would immediately say no and try to distract you with other things. One of those things being sex. You honestly never thought you would ever turn Wanda down from any of her advances, but pregnancy seemed to prove you wrong. When you were in the mood for something it would stay that way until you got it. You would ask to go for a short walk outside, and her eyes would flash with panic, quickly coming up with another suggestion and press kisses against your throat.
“Why don’t we stay inside my love? Where it’s safe and warm, and perhaps reenact another magical moment together?” Wanda would say, doing her best to turn your mind somewhere else, but you were also stubborn. And while you may think you were the simp here, it was in fact Wanda who was the simp.
“No, I’m not in the mood Wanda I want some air and to look at some fucking trees for once, I need to stretch my legs.” You would say, and Wanda, the ever respectful lover, would back off and agree to you. Of course part of the agreement to go outside would involve you staying within a ten foot perimeter around the house and Wanda by your side at all times searching for any danger. It was cute though, to see Wanda so protective and vigilant for you and the boys, so you couldn’t really complain, you got to go outside anyways.
It seemed Wanda got even softer as you grew bigger, her jade eyes always on you, concerned, loving, or just gleeful to see you. Her protectiveness and possessiveness was still there, but there was something else. Your relationship turned into something more equal, she valued what you had to say and what to do, and you seemed to have understood her better than anyone. Loving each other in a more natural and at home kind of way and not just passion.
When the day finally did come, boy was Wanda the least calm you had ever seen her. She could feel your pain and wanted everything to go ok, laying you down and preparing for when the boys would come. Her magic surrounding everything she needed and almost pulsing in worry with her. You weren’t as worried at that point like she was, probably because you felt like your insides were tearing apart at that moment, honestly, who thought it was a good idea for women to give birth this way? That thought left your mind though as soon as you finally got a look at Tommy. Calm for a baby who just entered the world, but then again this was Wanda’s son. You nearly cried at the sight of him, then Billy was on the way and you definitely cried from having to go through the pain again.
It became a blur after that, but one thing you definitely remember seeing, was your two beautiful boys, and your beautiful wife, holding them. Wanda looked radiant, her eyes glistened and her smile was something only held for her boys and you. She gave you Billy soon after she checked for your health, using her magic and spells to make sure you were ok and not in pain anymore. And when you held Billy in your arms, you knew he was going to be a mamas boy, empathetic and sweet for his moms and brother. Wanda sat next to you on the freshly cleaned bed and you looked at Tommy adoringly. He was definitely going to be the one to drag Billy into all sorts of trouble, and from what you heard from Wanda’s stories of them, you would be very right.That night you and Wanda fell asleep with the boys held cradled into your chests (a spell was cast to not hurt them in your sleep of course) and you laid in bed as a new family.
A month has passed since then, and while you would never regret having the twins, they were honestly too adorable, your lack of sleep was weighing on you. The boys were little balls of energy and consumed everything they ate, crying for attention and waking you and Wanda up almost every two-three hours. Being pregnant and already developing milk, you and Wanda decided to breast feed them. This was not as fun as you would think, the whole, ‘babies drinking from their mother will increase the bond’ was not exactly true, those boys would suck everything dry, regardless of where it came from, and you were starting to think breastfeeding was not the grandest idea. Your breasts were sore and you couldn’t really produce enough milk for two growing baby boys, one of them being a speedster mind you.
And this ends our little summary of the past few months up until now. You, having just put the boys to sleep, and for once, the boys are not hungry. So now, you’re tired, AND sore with milk and you just wanted to have a nice relaxing night for once. You quietly walk out of the room downstairs to the kitchen, where Wanda is leaning against the counter sipping tea. Her eyes are slightly glazed from sleep, and she’s wearing a red robe like you are. You walk up to her and just fall into her front, head going into her neck and leaning all your weight into her. Wanda grunts from the surprise weight and sets her mug to the side to wrap her arms around you and hold you to her. You sigh into her and she just rests her head against yours.
“What is it detka? Tired?” Wanda quietly says, moving to softly rub her hands along your back soothingly. You just nod your head and let out a little hum. She chuckles at this and squeezes you to her, only instead of a happy sigh like she thought she would get from you, she gets a hiss of pain and immediately pulls back to look at you in worry. “What was that? What’s wrong?”
“It’s nothing Wanda I’m just sore because the boys didn’t feed, I think I’m going to get the pump out.” You say tiredly, not really bothered anymore, just wanting to get rid of the ache and milk and just head to bed. You turn and start to walk away, heading towards the cabinet to get the pump, but Wanda tugs on your hand, so you turn back to her in confusion. She looks you up and down, thoughtful and concerned, and maybe it’s the sleep talking but you think you also see a dark glint in her eye.
“What if I helped you out with that darling?” Wanda asks, and you just turn back around not really getting what she’s trying to say.
“That’s ok Wanda, I mean, unless you want to turn it on and watch, there’s not much to really help with the pump.” You walk away, across the kitchen and are about to grab the pump, but scarlet magic suddenly stops you, keeping you in place. “Wanda what-“
“I’m sorry baby, I don’t think you quite understood my question. I’m not asking to use the pump, I’m asking, if you would like my help with getting rid of some of what I’m sure is very warm and delectable milk.” Wanda slowly turns you around with her magic as she asks this. Her walk slow and seductive towards you, and its then you realize what she’s really asking.
“Oh,”
“Oh, indeed.” Wanda says amused. She’s in front of you now and she’s looking at you like she’s going to eat you whole. Her magic holding you still, she slowly waves her fingers and moves your hands behind your back. “So? Is that a yes? Would you like my help with that ache of yours babygirl?” Your eyes widen a bit at Wanda’s sudden pet name and bold choice of words, heat flushes to your face from the question.
“I’ve never- we’ve never done that before, I didn’t think you would ever want to. Are you sure?” You ask unsure. The thought has come to you on occasion, but very fleeting. Sleep and the boys have taken up most of your time, and its been a while since you’ve been in the mood for anything sexual. Your pregnancy didn’t exactly make you want to have sex all the time. You felt a little bad, since you knew Wanda was always wanting your body, but she was so caring and never forced herself or tried to make you do anything you didn’t want. In fact she let you initiate most of it. So to say you both had been blue balled was an understatement. An image of Wanda’s mouth on you flashed through your mind and you suddenly realized how badly you missed her and needed her. You looked into Wanda’s eyes and saw her looking right back at you, and you realized she needed it too. She nodded and all you could do was say, “please.”
After that, Wanda couldn’t hold back anymore. It had been weeks since she last got to have you, and now she could finally taste a new part of you. With a flick of her wrist, her magic pressed you against the wall, your arms held behind your back, pressing your chest up more to her. All she could do was look at your breasts, bigger than usual from being full, and she licked her lips slightly at the sight. You still couldn’t move, not that you were complaining, although it would be nice to touch her after so long, you just watched her instead and waited for her to get closer to you.
She finally pressed her body against yours and you both sighed at the feeling, Wanda moved her mouth to your neck and placed small feather light kisses along your throat. You shivered and wanted so much more, but it was nice, the softness and intimacy you could feel coming from her. She wanted to treasure you. Wanda moved her hands to your waist, her hands slid along your sides slowly, up closer to your chest on your ribs, your breathing was increasing and Wanda basked in feeling your breathing quicken and your ribs expand. She could hear your pants against her ear as she kissed down your throat and she enjoyed having you at her mercy, unable to move or leave her hold.
“Wanda please.” You begged. Already impatient and not interested in any teasing. Wanda pulled back to look at you, dark eyes glimmered as they took in your appearance and smirked. She moved into you again until her mouth was pressed against your collarbone and slowly mouthed down to your chest, pausing to place a reverent kiss against the red tattoo there, and then continued to the opening of your robe. Her hands finally put themselves where they belonged and cupped your breasts as she kissed between them. You arched into her, letting out a moan as you felt her start to lightly massage them. Your breasts were tender, and as Wanda kept gently massaging them, milk started to ease out of your nipples. Wet spots started to form where your robe covered them, and Wanda watched with fascination as the spots grew darker and bigger the more she touched you.
“My poor baby. So tender and aching. You’ve been doing so much lately. Pregnancy, giving birth, taking care of the twins, not getting enough sleep, and having to feed them. I should be taking better care of you, cook you nice nutritious meals, take on more work with the boys so you can sleep, help alleviate your sore breasts.” As Wanda said this, she emphasized her words with the action of gripping your breasts more firmly, squeezing them a bit harder, and you nearly went on your toes to try and ease her grip. But you couldn’t, so you just stood there and whimpered in half pain and pleasure.
“Mommy please!” You finally said, and that seemed to move Wanda into motion. Her teasing smirk and gleaming eyes turned feral and dark, and her expression dropped into one with a women on a mission. With a wave of her hand, your robe practically tore in half as she parted it with her magic, she waved her hand again and soon after your hands were raised above your head and held to the wall. Your chest pushed out more and her gaze fixated on your freed breasts, they were so soft looking, so suckable to her, your milk was dripping down your stomach at this point and she couldn’t wait to lick it all up.
She took a step into you and cupped your breasts again, listening to you whimper, she moved her mouth closer and you held your breath. But instead of what you wanted, she lowered her head and went to your stomach, licking a trail up to your breast cleaning up every trace of milk that fell. Your stomach clenched and you jolted from the surprise, and Wanda adored the part of you that was a bit ticklish and made you more sensitive. As she cleaned every trace of milk, she looked you in the eye as she went to its source and finally placed her lips around your nipple.
“Oh god.” You groaned. You could feel as Wanda smirked against your nipple, her warm mouth wrapped around it as she pushed herself more into you. Her body completely molded itself against yours and her magic held you even tighter. Her lips became more firm, and a hot tongue soon came out to press against your nipple. She pressed the tip under it and gave a nice suck, and soon after milk was flowing into her mouth.
Groaning at tasting this new part of you, Wanda squeezed you tighter to her and continued to suck on your nipple. Her knee moved to between your legs and you arched into her, feeling warm liquid leave you and pleasure envelope your sensitive body. It felt so nice having Wanda drink from you, tasting you. And a more possessive side was rearing its head at finally having Wanda take this part of you and make it a part of her. You wanted her to drink this new essence of you and have it in her, to taste you and become addicted to it. It felt like this was the equivalent of having her drink your own cum, as perverted as it sounded, it made you all the more hot as she drank your milk, it made it all the more pleasurable.
Wanda was drinking from you like a woman starved, one hand was holding your breasts to her mouth and the other was trailing down your body to your hip. Her pinkie caressed the panties under it and soon that pinkie was sliding under the cloth and inching closer to your center. You were watching Wanda as she was attached to your chest and you were watching her when her eyes opened suddenly and they glowed from sea foam green to a burning red. Then your hands were released from her hold, but not your body, that didn’t stop you though from dropping your arms down to wrap them around her neck and tangle your fingers through her auburn hair. Pulling her even closer as if she wasn’t already as close as she could be, you pressed her more firmly against your breast and moaned when she rewarded you with a finger pressing against your clit.
“Babygirl you taste so good.” Wanda moaned against you. Wanda could almost feel how pleasurable it was for you, how your thoughts and feelings all gathered into one lovely erotic moment for you both. She could sense your desperation for her and more importantly, she was desperate for you, and for what has felt like the longest time, she could finally act on her need for you. Each time Wanda took a drink from you, she circled your clit. The pulses connecting between your nipple and the deep tug from your breasts as well as the the matching rhythm against your clit, was driving you wild, and soon you could feel yourself coming. Your body lost control of itself and started moving on its own. Wanda watched as you pressed your chest more into her and your hips stuttered against her hand. Your body was shaking and you closed your eyes with a silent scream and came so hard, even Wanda was bit taken aback, but didn’t hesitate to hold you and slowly ease you from your orgasm.
As you came down from wherever Wanda took you, you started to calm your breathing and realized your nails were gripping tightly into Wanda’s neck and back. With a sheepish smile you eased your hold and gently rubbed her new marks from you. Wanda merely smiled and kissed you sweetly.
“Did that hurt Wanda?” You asked.
“Not nearly enough darling.” Wanda said with a chuckle and smirked at your sweet, concerned face.
“Well if that’s the case.” Your face turned darker as you said this and Wanda was once again taken aback by your expression and was even more bamboozled when she was suddenly turned around and you were pinning her to the wall. Honestly, if you weren’t so turned on by her you would have laughed at her stunned face, but you had no time for that and went straight to just kissing her deeply, making an ‘mphm’ come out of Wanda’s captured mouth.
Your breasts were less sore now and you had no problem pressing your body against hers to keep her pinned against the wall. Wanda didn’t know what had come over you, she was so used to her always taking the lead or dominating, now it seems the roles were reversed. Wanda took this time to peek into your mind and was very intrigued by were you wanted to go with this, but more importantly, you seemed to need it, and that made Wanda need it too.
You’d gripped Wanda’s waist to control her body movement, and broke the kiss with a gasp, “Take off your clothes Wanda” you said. Wanda looked at you with a curious face, studying everything you were showing her. You face way determined and almost stern, no, more like you knew you were going to get what you wanted. Your voice was deep and breathless and honestly Wanda was really turned on by how aggressive you were being right now. Still looking at you, Wanda waved her hand and both your clothes were fully removed with a red flash. You breathed in deeply and took a good look at your wife. You may not of had an official wedding, but she was yours, and five months into your pregnancy, Wanda had made a ring for you both and you’d never taken it off. You looked at your wife and fully appreciated what was right in front of you. Wanda’s hips that you were gripping were full and soft, her red hair was in pretty waves going down her shoulders and her breasts, god her breasts were the most beautiful things you’d ever wanted to put in your mouth. They were what you fell asleep on every night and Wanda’s jade eyes were what you woke up to every morning. Wanda’s eyes were staring into yours when you were done appraising her, she was staying nice and still for you and you loved it. You didn’t know what was going on with you, but you felt a deep need to just take her. Everything in you was screaming to just take Wanda. Look at her, her lips were swollen from drinking your breast milk, from your kiss. Her pupils were blown wide and her eyes were saying ‘do what you want with me’ and so you did.
“I think you know what I want Wanda.” You said with a rasp in your voice. Wanda’s eyes flashed red from pure arousal alone. They way you were looking and speaking to her was making her lose it, and she didn’t need to read your mind to know what you were asking for. With a shaky nod from her and a wave of her hand, red magic covered between your legs and soon you felt a new appendage there. Wanda sunk to her knees and you stood there while she looked up at you and waited for you to tell her what to do. You felt a rush run through you and you wanted to feel more of it. Wanda was being such a good little thing submitting for you without you having to even tell her.
Wanda watched the way your eyes grew darker and your expression became pleased, she watched as you sorted through your emotions and waited for you to decide what you wanted next. She wouldn’t lie if you asked her if she liked this. She loved it. She loved being your mommy, but she finally understood why you loved submitting to her as well. The feeling she got when she sank to her knees for you, was something she felt deep in her chest. She could feel your satisfaction from her actions and it made her almost want to cum. This new feeling was beyond her, but she wanted to feel more.
As you looked at your darling wife, you could feel your cock pulse for her. “Be my good wife and milk me some more darling.” You growled, you waited for Wanda to listen and nearly buckled at the knee when Wanda took her hand, gently took hold of your strap, and placed her lips on the tip. Wanda kept eye contact as she tasted you like this for the first time. Her fucking beautiful mouth slowly wrapped around your cock and as she held it with her hand, put her other hand against your thigh to lift more up on her knees so she could lean more into you and support herself.
You let out a guttural moan as you looked down at her, her warm mouth and hot, wet tongue slid itself along your strap and for gods sake it was the hottest sight and hottest feeling. It was just as pleasurable as it was for your pussy, just different, and that different feeling elevated everything that was happening. To feel Wanda surround herself like this around you was making you feral and goddammit you couldn’t handle it anymore, you needed more, you needed to do something.
That something was to tangle your fingers in those red luscious locks and trust your hips against her while you held her still. Wanda took it with grace, opening her mouth wider and sliding her mouth along your cock until it touched the back of her throat. She gagged a little but was fine after that when you just kept thrusting. Wanda breathed through her nose and watched your face as you lost yourself in her. This was almost just as pleasurable for her as it was for you. She soon grew to love this side of you, love this feeling of taking another part of you in her mouth, and now she wanted to taste another form of cum from you.
You were getting close, you looked down at Wanda and groaned at the site of her on her knees, her cheeks hollowed for your cock, and drool dripping down from her chin with how much she was getting into sucking you. She was doing all the right things and even though you knew she was struggling to catch her breath, that made it all the better and the more perverted side of you loved it. You gripped her head tighter and thrusted faster as Wanda knelt there and let you use her. You needed something, one last thing, you just didn’t know what that was, until Wanda, sensing you were close, meaning she could taste your cum sooner, moaned against your cock and the rest was left for hell to deal with.
The sound you made as you came was blush worthy and the slapping came to a halt, and you made one last thrust as shoved your cock as far as you could down her throat and came. Wanda gripped your hips and pressed closer against you, doing her best to make sure every last drop of cum would go down her throat. You felt her throat and tongue move against your cock and actually heard her gulp a little as she drank everything from you. You didn’t realize it, but do to the heightened feelings and how long its been since Wanda got to last taste you, when the first drop of cum hit her throat and she heard you cum, she came with you. Her pussy clenched around nothing but she didn’t need anything, your pleasure and taste was all she needed and she came with clenched eyes and a long moan around you.
“There’s a good girl, god Wanda you feel so good.” You whispered as you slowly caressed her hair and you both calmed down. You were both finished so you gently pulled back and Wanda could finally relax her jaw and take some deep breaths. She hunched over a bit and this made you worried as you knew you were rough with her and may have hurt her. You knelt down with her and held her face to have her look at you. “Darling? Are you alright?” You sounded so concerned.
“Im alright baby.” Wanda said as she looked up and smiled at you. You felt yourself relax a bit and rubbed your thumbs along her beautiful cheeks, remembering how hollow they looked with her mouth around you… you shook your head a bit and checked her over.
“You’re not hurt anywhere? Did I go to hard, could you not breathe?” You asked. Wanda simply smiled again and kissed you to settle your concerns. When she pulled back she looked you in the eyes so you knew she was being honest and reassured you again that she was perfectly fine.
“I quite enjoyed that darling, you were a good mix of rough but not too much.” She said.
“Okay good, I’m glad, that would have been not fun if that were the case, I don’t ever want to actually hurt you.” You said. Wanda looked happy and so were you. That made you even more happy considering this new dynamic between you had been both pleasurable and you hadn’t hurt her. Knowing she enjoyed this too made you excited for future scenarios, and that excitement made you remember you could physically show that excitement and looked down. “Um, so I know that I’m kinda hard right now, but I’m also really exhausted, but I also really want to make sure you’re satisfied too, so tell me what you need Wanda and i’ll do my best to help.” You nervously said.
Wanda chuckled and kissed you sweetly on the nose, she pulled back and pleasantly surprised you with her next words. “Actually, dear I already came with you, just when you did as a matter of fact.” Wanda smirked at you.
“Really?! That’s so exciting and I didn’t even know that could happen Wanda! God I was so overwhelmed I didn’t even realize. Was it alright? Do you want my help with another one?” You stuttered out. You were amazed at this and Wanda could tell you were also nervous a bit with the new things you had tried with her.
“Calm down my darling, I’m quite satisfied at the moment. Hearing you cum, feeling it, tasting it, that was all I needed and I’m pretty sure I came just as hard as you. Now, why don’t we get up and take ourselves to bed. I think were both exhausted after the boys and this lovely night was just what we needed.” Wanda waved her hand and suddenly you were both clean and clothed and you specifically were appendage free. Thank you magic.
“I think that sounds lovely Wanda, thank you for doing this with me and trusting me to have the control like this.” You both got up as you said this and you felt so good and relaxed. You looked at Wanda and pulled her gently to you. Your arms circled her waist and she wrapped her arms around your neck, you both stood there and leaned into each other, just breathing each other in. “I love you Wanda” you whispered against her lips.
“I love you darling” Wanda whispered back and softly kissed you. Amongst all that had happened, it seemed it was you two whispering that finally woke the two twin boys that you both had been blissfully having a break from. Crying was heard from up the stairs and you both laughed a little at the timing. Wanda grabbed your hand and started walking, pulling you along with her as you both walked up the stairs. You watched behind her as you both went up and into the boys room. The twins room was decorated with a mix of blue and greens and in the middle were two cradles holding both your precious treasures. You both went to a separate bed and picked up your sons. You had Billy and Wanda held Tommy.
“Shhh, mommy’s here Billy, and so is momma.” Wanda delicately whispered as she rubbed Billy’s back, you did the same for Tommy. You both gravitated towards each other, and it seemed that calmed down the boys, as their crying calmed and Tommy looked at you. He was the cutest thing, his brown eyes looking at you with curiosity and familiarity. It soothed your soul knowing these precious boys were yours and Wanda’s. You could see so much of her in him. You held him close to you as his eyes started to droop, then you looked at Billy. Him doing the same only fighting a little harder to stay awake and watch Wanda. You couldn’t blame him as you looked at her next. She was the most beautiful person you would ever see and you guess Billy thought the same. He was definitely going to be a momma’s boy. You smirked, you were already mommy’s girl. She looked at Billy with so much wonder and you knew you were right were you needed to be. With your family, that you’d made with the woman you loved, and your boys were happy and safe and together again.
Wanda looked at you and stepped closer, her smile so gentle and at peace, you would never get enough of seeing it. God you loved her. She swayed into you and you both adjusted to hold each other and the boys as they fell asleep safe in both of your arms. You didn’t know it yet, but this would be just one of many moments between you and your family. Wanda had done something she never imagined. She’d found you and made her family whole again. All that suffering. All the pain and fighting to get her loved ones back. And yet, all she needed was you and it all fell perfectly into place. You were at first just hers. What had started as her in your mind, became her having your heart, and then she became yours. You belonged to each other and were equal, partners through everything and you both could finally just, relax.
Please leave your reviews! I love to hear everyone’s favorite parts!😊
@elenaguarnieri @chelleztjs18 @inluvwithfictionalwomen @mjlfluvr @lovelyy-moonlight @spartelkat @1uthina @perdrix-dynamique @daenerys713 @marrymemcgrath @screechcat @spookmomfriendtm @carnagewidow @xxxtwilightaxelxxx @ripofflizzie @jadechasesworld @littlyamadeus @mymommawanda @queenashen @wandas-slut-heart @pure-blood-slytherin @morinfoxixippy @goodness-gaycious @mythosphere-x @tigerlillyruiz @olicity-boo @moonpheus @theunwantedwriter @emilyymbbb @nightimemommy @marvelwomen-simp @lezzbehonesturhaught @wolflover384 @flourishandblotts-inc @ratzyy @wandsmxmff
649 notes · View notes
ode2rin · 9 months
Text
and i do, promise
pairing. itoshi sae x gn!reader
genre. fluff | a bit of comfort | established relationship | soft!sae (._.) 
content/warnings. 1.5k+ wc | characters are aged up ! | maybe slightly ooc | talks of marriage | heavy in narration! | minimal proofread | from this ask lmao
in which: you and sae had a talk about your non-negotiables in your future married life.
Tumblr media
“and i think we need a dog or a cat, a big fluffy one who will follow me everywhere because it has separation anxiety,” you exclaimed, turning to your lover from where he was sitting.
you and your boyfriend of five years were having one of your conversations about settling down. it wasn't a new topic between the two of you, and you appreciated that he was the one who often brought it up. after you welcomed him home, he would ask you questions about your vision for the future. 
tonight, he asked you what your non-negotiables were. 
given who he is, it always makes you happy that your lover, itoshi sae, was always the one who started these conversations. he respected your wishes of not being a fan of surprises or grand proposals. you remembered how he had brought it up on the night of your fifth anniversary, seemingly out of the blue, which was so unlike him.
“you woke me up just to ask if i want to marry you?”
“yeah, but i’m not saying it has to be now. only when you’re ready —”
“the answer is yes. now shut up and let me sleep, sae.”
the morning after, he asks you one more time, while handing you your coffee he made. just to be sure he heard you right, he says. and once again, you gave him the same answer you did when you were still drowsy.
and that's how you found yourself babbling to him about the pet of your dreams, while sae listened attentively, finding your excitement infectious. he thought it was oddly specific, but for now, he simply replied, “sure…” because he loved the way your eyes sparkled, knowing how thrilled you were to spend your life with him.
you are this excited to start a life with him, while sae would not even think for a moment that there's someone on this earth who can tolerate him for more than an hour (his manager made that very apparent). 
yet here you were, wanting him for life. to itoshi sae, that's as bizarre as the idea of cars flying around. 
so who was he to deny any of your requests? anything you had in mind, he'll get it done. pronto, if he could.
“how about our taxes, love? i don't think i can do that,” you shyly admitted, approaching him. sae instinctively tapped his lap, silently inviting you to sit.
besides, with his net worth, you're not even sure if it could be managed by one person. let alone by you. 
“i'll take care of that,” he said while tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. you beam at his reply.
what was the point of having all that money if you had to stress over the mundane? if it were up to sae, he would tell you to simply focus on loving him, in which he would never since he thinks that it’s such a loser thing to say.
“and i want a house by the beach,” you continued, “it doesn't have to be big, but i want it to have big windows and a balcony where you can spend your days off looking at the sea.”
“why?” sae asked curiously, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
you looked at him, a mixture of surprise and conviction on your face. “because you love the sea, and i happen to love you, so it's non-negotiable, sae.”
sae doesn't need a mirror to know his own eyes softened at what you said. Ever since you broke your way into his life, you've done nothing but melt his cold heart with your warm smiles.
he thinks you got him down so bad, yet what's even funnier, he doesn't even see himself getting back right up.
“but how about you?” you whispered softly, your gaze shifting to his hands intertwined with yours, “what's on your mind?”
you. 
he’s thinking of how five years with you made him believe that a lifetime wouldn't be enough time to love you.
just you and him, looking at the sea from the balcony of your soon to be shared home. the image of waking up beside you every morning, making your coffee before you wake up, doing laundry and taxes with you — just the mere thought of sharing a life with you, all of it were consuming his thoughts.
sae would not be able to explain to his younger self how someone like him could be loved like this. younger itoshi sae would think he's such a lukewarm loser if he had known how the older sae couldn't even take a nap without you by his side, gently scratching his nape. how older sae struggles in overseas games now because he misses the weight of your head on his arm and the feeling of your breath on his neck when he cuddles you to sleep. 
and most of all, the younger itoshi sae would have never, ever imagined asking someone to marry him.
yet here he is, making a mental note of your requests. from the oddly specific fluffy pet down to your shared home, he had it memorized.
but as much as sae would dare to give you the world, to provide you with the best life imaginable, he knew that there would always be moments of challenge. 
because sae knows, he knows for sure – that the rain is always gonna come if you're standing with him.
the constant presence of the press, the strains of long-distance, and the voices of people who didn't truly know him beyond his performances on the field would always be there, trying to interfere with your relationship. 
and above all, sae's own flaws and bad habits would always unintentionally make their presence known.
your itoshi sae, who can give you the world, yet can only give you this much.
would that be fine? would that be enough? do you really want that to be your reality all these years to come? sae needs to know.
and so with a gulp, sae turned his head away from you and mustered the courage to ask the question that weighed heavily on his heart.
“are you fine with me giving you a life of fixing bad habits through arguments?”
as the words left his lips, sae felt your hand pause its gentle caress of his knuckles. it felt as if time stood still, and his heart skipped a beat, fearful of your response.
please. 
suddenly, sae found himself entranced by the weight of his necklace, the sleek chain pulling at his consciousness. its significance weighed heavily upon him, for nestled within it was a ring he had bought two years ago that he recently put in his necklace before coming home to you. 
one might say that it was an impulsive purchase. but to sae, he knew it all along that he belongs to you. the ring was just a mere material of his love.
as the tension mounted, sae's shoulders grew even more tense, his every nerve on edge. he felt your sudden shift on his lap, and his heart skipped a beat. moments later, your hands gently cupped his jaw, guiding his gaze to meet yours.
“will you choose us in every single argument?”
us.
you and him. 
it’s enough and more.
in that moment, a part of you knew that you didn't even need his verbal confirmation, for it was written in the depths of his captivating teal eyes. you both would choose each other, time and time again.
“only if you promise me that it's you and me against the problem, and it's never you against me,” you implored, the raw emotion in your voice resonating with his heart. “forget the pet, the house, and the taxes. this, sae. this is my non-negotiable.”
sae stared at you, his gaze unwavering, for what felt like an eternity. eventually, he reached for your left hand, which rested on his cheek. with utmost tenderness, he lifted it, bringing it eye level with both of your faces. closing his eyes, he pressed his lips against your knuckles, lingering a little longer on your ring finger.
“i promised to meet all of your terms, didn’t i? i promise you everything, anything,” he vowed, “you have my word for it, y/n.”
the sincerity of his words made your face flush with warmth. after all these years, he never failed to make you swoon. you wrapped both of your arms around his neck, pulling him closer into an embrace. nuzzling against his neck, you whispered, “do you promise?”
“with my damn life.”
a smile graced your lips as you nestled against him. “good. now, what are your terms for me, mr. itoshi?”
feeling his lips press against your temple, you relished in the tenderness of his touch. sae reached into his shirt, retrieving something from his necklace. your eyes followed his movements, and you gasped as you felt a cold band sliding onto your ring finger. looking up, you saw sae smiling lovingly at you.
“wear this all the time, and the one after this,” as sae's words lingered in the air, he leaned in, his lips meeting yours in a delicate and tender kiss.
with a soft sigh, sae pulled away ever so slightly, his eyes locked with yours, their depths shimmering with adoration. the ghost of a smile played upon his lips as he savored the moment, his thumb brushing gently against your cheek, tracing the contours of your face.
“that's my only non-negotiable.”
Tumblr media
note. shit writing because i hate him. i swear i’ll fight him i swear swear swear. in case, i haven’t said it enough, i hate him. bye.
906 notes · View notes
valeskafics · 10 months
Text
"More Than Alright" - Helaena Targaryen x Reader
Tumblr media Tumblr media
a/n: GOTTA START PRIDE MONTH OUT RIGHT WITH OUR BUG QUEEN - a request from @michaelcliffordbrokeintomyhouse hehe enjoy bby!
Summary: Being Helaena's lady in waiting while being in love with her is an interesting combination.
TW: tooth rotting fluff, she/her pronouns, mentions of unhappy marriage
Word Count: 1,300 words
Disclaimer: I do not own any of the House of The Dragon/Fire & Blood characters nor do I claim to own them. I do not own any of the images used nor do I claim to own them.
Comments, likes, and reblogs are never required but are immensely appreciated ❤️
Tumblr media
Helaena knows today is going to be a wonderful day the minute you enter her chambers, a bright smile on your face as you throw open her curtains, allowing the sunlight in, bathing the room in its golden glow. You’ve been ill for the last week, so Helaena is particularly happy to see you up and about this beautiful morning and, without any further prompting, gets out of bed and moves toward you, taking your hands in her own, smiling softly.
“How do you feel today?”
“I’m much improved, Your Grace,” you assure her, squeezing her hands lightly, “‘Twas just a chill. Nothing to concern yourself with.”
“I’m glad to hear it,” Helaena beams, “Come join me for breakfast. I will send for something to be brought to us, unless you would like to go to the hall?”
“Either way is fine with me so long as I’m with you, my lady.”
You help Helaena dress for the day, picking out one of her favorite cotton gowns, not wanting her to get overheated with how warm summer in King’s Landing is, and additionally, you happen to think she looks absolutely beautiful in it. It’s difficult, being a lady in waiting to her and hiding your feelings for her, especially when you’re tasked with things like dressing her, seeing her bare like this causing your cheeks to feel as though they’re on fire while you try to remain as respectful as possible.
Once Helaena is dressed, she begins speaking to you animatedly about how many plans she has for the day. And you listen, an easy smile on your face until you hear her stomach growl. You burst into giggles, linking arms with her as the two of you walk toward the kitchens.
“Let’s get something into that poor stomach of yours!” you tease as the two of you make your way down the halls of the Red Keep, “We can eat in the kitchens if you wish to avoid making an appearance in the hall.”
Helaena nods in relief, laughing along with you as the two of you continue walking arm in arm, “Yes, that sounds lovely. I think a pastry and tea would be lovely. Perhaps some fresh fruit,” she pauses before adding, “And bacon and eggs too. I can’t decide which.”
“Then clearly Your Grace requires both,” you declare as you two enter the kitchens and the staff immediately begin preparing a mini feast for the two of you, “How are things with your husband, my lady?”
All at once, Helaena’s smile leaves her, the light in her eyes dimming, a pause before she replies, “Things are… Different. He is the king now. I hardly see him as I used to. He’s not unkind to me, but it hurts that he seems to think me unworthy of a simple conversation now that he is king.”
“Oh,” you sigh sadly, embracing her, “My poor Helaena.”
She smiles at you, hugging you back tightly, burying her face in the crook of your neck, “Do not worry for me, my darling friend. My children keep my spirits up.”
“And where are the little dragons this morning?” you ask playfully, “Maelor drew me the most delightful picture when I was in my sickbed!”
“He’ll be so happy that you’re better,” Helaena grins, “He’s been so very worried about you. As have I. The twins are little but even they have noticed your absence, I think. You know very well how dearly they love you.”
“And I love them,” you pause before adding, “And you.”
“You cannot imagine the love I have for you, my sweet friend,” Helaena’s eyes water ever so slightly as she speaks to you, “Your kind words, your company, your support. I will never be able to express the depths of my gratitude for having you in my life.”
She gazes at you with so much admiration, and in truth, adoration, that you feel the need to look away, your throat constricting, voice thick with emotion as you ask, “Lemon cake?”
“When have I ever said no?” Helaena giggles.
You hand her one of the sweet treats, your fingers brushing as you do so. Your breath catches in your throat at the feeling of her soft, delicate touch and you quickly look away. Helaena stares at where your fingers touch for a few moments, her heart skipping a beat as she intertwines her fingers with yours, a blush evident on her pale cheeks as she gazes at you.
You let out a tremulous breath before suggesting, “Shall we go for a walk?”
“There’s nothing I would like more,” Helaena nods, a smile still on her face as the two of you begin walking toward the Godswood, your lady taking your hand in hers, her heart beating wildly in her chest - the feeling only growing stronger when you lace your fingers together.
“Is this okay?” you ask softly.
“It’s more than okay,” Helaena looks at you, “It’s perfect.”
The two of you walk hand in hand to the Godswood, giggling and blushing like a pair of school girls, sitting beneath the shade of the Heart Tree, taking in the balmy King’s Landing air. You stand up for a moment, grabbing a blanket that the two of you have kept on a bench nearby for such occasions, laying it out and suggesting the two of you soak in the sun together. Soon, the two of you are laying down side by side, Helaena’s hand still in yours, contented smiles upon your lips. Your eyes are closed but Helaena’s most certainly are not as she turns on her side to admire you, speaking in a soft, almost inaudible voice.
“I love you.”
She says it quietly, but firmly, with conviction. She loves you. Your eyes fly open and you turn to face her.
“You mean it?” you whisper.
Helaena nods, the joy in her eyes growing more obvious, her blush worsening as she speaks, “Of course I mean it. I love you. Do you love me too?”
“More than I’ve ever loved anyone, my lady.”
Helaena’s breath catches in her throat at your sweet words, the ones she was desperate to hear. She doesn’t know how to respond at first, and so, she does the only thing she can do. She pulls you in close, her body pressed against yours in a delicate embrace. Helaena leans forward, gently pressing her soft lips on your own. It’s slow, gentle, deliberate, and you think it might be the most beautiful moment of your life. You kiss her back, smiling against her lips.
When she finally pulls back from you, she smiles, an infinite amount of relief flooding her as she whispers, “I can’t believe I just did that. It’s real, isn’t it?”
Before you can even respond, she’s kissing you again, a deeper, more sensual one this time as she nibbles at your lower lip, begging for entry into your mouth, which you quickly grant. Her tongue moves against yours in a dance that you never want to end, the two of you only pulling away from each other when breathing becomes an absolute necessity.
“I love you,” you murmur, resting a hand on her cheek.
“I love you too,” she whispers, resting her forehead against yours, “I could never be apart from you. It would kill me,” Helaena says as though it’s the most natural thing in the world, her lilac gaze boring into yours as she takes your hand in yours, kissing each of your fingertips, “Is that alright?”
“It’s more than alright,” you smile at your queen as she kisses you once again.
You don’t think that any man, woman, god or goddess, or beast has ever felt so loved as you do here in this moment with your sweet queen.
406 notes · View notes
notsoattractivearenti · 4 months
Text
Beautiful Surprise (Mason Mount x Fem!Reader)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
WC: 1.7K
Warnings/Tags: pure fluff!
A/N: united got me so depressed i ended up writing this fic for a few hours for my own comfort 🥺 anyway hope you guys enjoy and i’d love to hear your thoughts thru ask/reply/reblog 💗 this isn't proofread so apologies for any errors! feedbacks are highly appreciated 🤍
It was a quiet afternoon at home because Lana – your and Mason’s 4 years old daughter – was playing with the next door neighbour’s child, Charlie, at their house. Mason was also at the neighbour's house to keep his eyes on Lana – even though you said it was unnecessary, he insisted to do so because he can be a bit overprotective at times – and knowing Mason, he would spend his time there by chatting with Charlie’s parents. Usually, you would go with him but this time you chose to stay at home because you wanted to rest.
A few hours later, Lana and Mason finally came home. You were in the living room, sitting quietly on the sofa while watching TV. After giving Lana the afternoon bath, Mason came to the living room to join you.
“So, what did you do there?” You opened a chat with your boyfriend.
“Nothing, really. Charlie’s mum was out so it was just me and Charlie’s dad talking while Lana and Charlie were playing in the backyard. He asked me a lot about football he eventually made me feel like I was in an interview.” He laughed.
“Well I’m sure he just wanted to gain more knowledge from the expert!” You responded.
Not long after, Lana joined her parents. She sat on Mason’s lap then began asking him the unexpected questions.
“Daddy, are you and Mummy married?”
The question was so out of the blue, it got both you and Mason startled.
“Umm, we aren’t, sweetie…” Mason nervously replied. Why'd you ask?”
“Charlie told me her parents are married... Will you and Mummy get married one day?”
“Uh…”
Mason immediately looked straight at you, who was sitting right next to them – he wanted to make sure you would be fine with whatever answer he was about to give to Lana. You assured him by smiling and nodding. He smiled back at you, then turned his attention back to Lana.
“Yes, sweetheart, we definitely will.”
He sounded so sure and confident when he said it.
“Yeay!” Lana excitedly shouted.
Lana then continued asking, “Charlie said she was a flower girl at her aunt’s wedding. When you and Mummy get married, can I be the flower girl?”
“Of course you can!” Mason said as he kissed Lana’s head. “You will be the most beautiful flower girl everyone has ever seen.” Lana blushed then gave his beloved Dad a little hug. “I can’t wait until you and Mummy get married!”
You and Mason have been together for almost six years, but you kind of feared the idea of being married. You were surrounded by a lot of failed marriages including your own parents, and even though you felt like you have always wanted a marriage, you were afraid you couldn’t keep it for the long term. Mason on the other hand has no fear whatsoever, but he has never wanted to rush you into changing your view about marriage. Though you two have had some conversations about the possibility of being married, he has always respected your decision to stay in a committed relationship without officially being married for a while. It wasn’t like you would never want to get married, it was about when you would feel ready instead.
But when it comes to children, you always knew you wanted to be a mother. And Mason also wanted to be a father. So, it was a quick and easy talk when you both decided you were ready to bring a child into the world, therefore a year into the relationship you both started trying and you got pregnant with Lana not long after.
You and Mason genuinely love being parents, though yours and his parents kept asking why you haven’t tied the knot. They thought now that you had Lana, it would be best to think about marriage. But Mason always defended our decision – he told them that we are focused on raising Lana and content with the way things are.
But since Lana asked whether you and Mason would get married or not, you started questioning if you are ready to marry the love of your life. And after spending some time thinking, your mind is finally made up: you are ready. You opened up to Mason about it, and he was so excited – however, you made it clear that you didn’t want to rush into it, and he understood.
Today was your and Mason's six-year anniversary, but it has been a very busy week at work so you let Mason know a few days prior you wanted to keep this year’s anniversary simple. After another long day at work, you were looking forward to coming home to your boyfriend and your daughter and spending the rest of the day with them – Mason had also promised you an anniversary dinner at home because he knew you would be too exhausted to go out. 
Once you got back home, Mason – who was nicely dressed up – greeted you at the front door. He took your hand and gave it a kiss.
“Happy anniversary, my love. Dinner is ready for you.”
He had prepared a candlelight dinner at the dining room. The area was all decorated and the table was set beautifully.
“Wow!” You were in awe. “My goodness, this is perfect Mase.”
“Well, I got the best little helper,” he pointed at Lana who was already seated at the table.
“But honey, I am so underdressed right now,” you pointed at your outfit, “do you mind if I change first?”
“Don’t worry about your clothes, my love. I think you’re perfectly dressed! You know I just like to be extra.” He assured you while making fun of himself.
You chuckled. “Yeah, you can be so extra sometimes.”
You were ready to be seated but Mason held you back.
“Wait, before we have dinner I have to do something first.”
Mason nervously exhaled then got down on one knee. He really caught you by surprise – you weren’t prepared for what was coming.
“Okay, here we go.” He cleared his throat before starting his speech.
“Y/N, these past six years have been the most unbelievably wonderful years of my life. And it’s all thanks to you, my beautiful, amazing woman. The moment you entered my world, you instantly and naturally became the centre of it. My life has changed for the better because of you, and I don’t even remember my days before you.”
Tears slowly fell down on your face while listening to his heartfelt speech. Your hands were cold and visibly shaken from the shock and excitement.
“I can never thank you enough for bringing the most precious little girl four years ago into our lives, and making my heart and soul feel complete.” He continued. “Y/N, since our first date, I knew you were it for me… I really can’t imagine being with anyone else but you. I love you so much and I love our little family. I know you were scared and worried about the idea of marriage, but I am so proud of you for overcoming your fear. So… I am here to ask you to marry me.”
Lana, who was watching the proposal from her seat at the dining table, immediately got off her chair and giddily handed the ring box to Mason.
“Thank you, sweetheart.” He whispered softly to Lana.
Your heart nearly dropped when Mason opened the box and showed you the ring. You couldn’t believe it was actually your dream ring: a 3-carat oval-cut diamond with pavé rose-gold band. You had casually mentioned it to Mason one time but you thought he wouldn’t remember any details. 
“Mase…” You weakly sobbed.
“Y/F/N,” his voice started shaking, “will you spend the rest of your life with me by being my wife?”
You eagerly nodded your head and screamed out the loudest “yes” repeatedly. Still on his knee, he placed the ring on your ring finger. He then got up on his feet, pulled you in and passionately brushed his soft lips against yours. Your arms were wrapped around his neck while he was holding you tight. As you pulled your lips away, you both tearily whispered “I love you” to one another. Lana then joined her parents to celebrate the joyous occasion with hugging your and Mason’s legs.
“Yeay! Mummy and Daddy are married!” She cheered.
You and Mason immediately burst into laughter.
“We are not married yet, sweetie! But there’s going to be a wedding soon and we will be married then!” You quickly explained to Lana. “Don’t you want to be the flower girl?”
“Yes, Mummy, I do!” She enthusiastically jumped up and down. “I want to be a flower girl!”
Lana then impatiently pulled the back of your shirt over and over, letting you know she was starving. “Come on, Mummy, I need to eat! My tummy is empty!”
You laughed at how dramatic your daughter can be. She gets it from her father, for sure.
“Okay, okay, let’s eat!”
After you all finished your dinner, you stayed at the table for a while. You and Mason couldn’t stop yourselves from smiling and you kept admiring your engagement ring.
“This ring is so beautiful…” 
“I helped Daddy pick it out, Mummy!” Lana claimed proudly.
“Yes, you certainly did.” Mason winked at her. He then whispered into your ear, “she actually just helped me pick the colour of the band but you know what, I’ll let her have the credit she wants.”
You couldn’t help yourself but giggle. “Mmhm, I believe you.”
When Lana left the table to wash her hands, you poured your heart out to Mason.
“Mason… This is the best anniversary ever. I know I said I don’t want to rush anything but I really feel like I can’t wait to marry you. And you got me my dream ring! My God, I don’t know what I did to deserve you, baby… I’m the luckiest girl in the universe. I’m so excited for other anniversaries in the future. I love you so much, fiancé.”
“I love you so much more, fiancée… You deserve the best in the world! I will always give you what you want and need.” He said in response. “And trust me, there will be more exciting anniversaries to come.” 
taglist: @pulisicsgirl @neverinadream @swimmingismywholelife @chilwellspulisic @bracedes @lovelynikol16 @thoseboysinblue @lizzypotter14 @masonsrem @landoslover
239 notes · View notes
dins-riduur-anthe · 6 months
Text
NEURODIVERGENT
FAN FICTION RECOMMENDATIONS
As an autistic/ADHD/anxiety disorder person I appreciate reading representational fan fiction- how partners show their support and understanding. How the reader’s mind can do wondrous things. I am casting this neurodivergent umbrella very very loose and wide and including (but not limited to):
Depression
Anxiety
Autism
ADHD
Sensory issues
Introverts
Migraines
Panic attacks
Not all of these are explicitly neurodivergent, some are by neurodivergent authors and their experiences are reflected in the characters. Thank you writers for sharing!!!
Tumblr media
Rated fluff to 18+, read warnings. Female and GN readers.
ADDING MORE AS I GO ✶ MAIN MASTER LIST
Tumblr media
DIN DJARIN
THE WORLD IS LIGHT, EMBODIED @davnittbraes
Great and exciting completed series and representation from a neurodivergent reader’s mind. Loner ex slave looking for home in the stars. Stumbles upon Din + Grogu and adventures begin. Assisting Din in finding the Jedi, falling in love…
HAND OVER HEART @dindjarindiaries
Din helping reader thorough panic/anxiety attack
SECOND CHANCES @djarinmuse
Meet cute/idiots in love/medical emergency Din and artist reader over the course of 2 years on Coruscant. Artist reader struggles with depression. After her mother’s death she slips back into old habit and cuts herself much more dramatically than intended with Din’s vibro blade. After the incident they discuss what happened and Din’s response was "This is not weakness, some fights are personal, that doesn't make them less of a struggle."… and there we have it folks. This story hooks you wonderfully right in!
WRITER SPOTLIGHT @thefrogdalorian
ALL THE NICE THINGS IN LIFE GN Reader is overwhelmed at the market in Nevarro and Din takes the reader home to take care of them. Loves them just as they are.
EVEN YOUR WORST DAYS
FROM NOW UNTIL THE END Autistic reader who connects easily with Din and he becomes their person. Story goes through social, crowd, and noise difficulties and how Din supports his partner and wants to learn more.
SHATTERED @dindjarindiaries
Din and Grogu return home while you’re shaking with anxiety about an incident at your job. Din takes care of you and vows to never let it happen again
STAR WARS
THRAWN X ASD READER on AO3
Thrawn recognizes the art of your brain
DEALING WITH DEPRESSION @starlightrows
Boba Fett supports his wife going through a period of depression
Tumblr media
JOEL MILLER
OBSERVATIONS @ezrasbirdie
Quite possibly the perfect description of being neurodivergent and not connecting in society. Reader is in her 30s and friends with Ellie and Joel- who finds the reader fascinating and of worth…
BREATHE @bdaycurse
You are alone and have a panic attack, you turn to Joel for support
IS IT OK IF I CALL YOU MINE @yourlocalmerchgirl
You’re at a concert when you start to get overwhelmed and take a break outside. A man notices you and asks if you’re ok. Wanting to just be left alone, you make a short reply. A few days later you see him and his brother at a restaurant and you go apologize. Turns out he’s been thinking about you too…
NEXT TO NORMAL @wardenparker + @absurdthirst wonder duo
Series. You’re Jackson’s seamstress in an old house in need of many repairs. Enter Ellie and Joel- you make friends and trade your services for help repairing your house. Both you and Joel have past trauma and anxiety about sharing your horrific life stories with others. But you’ve both settled into the safety of Jackson and grow comfort and respect with each other, soon it becomes clear it should be more… mending a house, mending clothes, mending their hearts. Wonderful relationship, support, respect, patience… from Joel about your past trauma and anxiety.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
CALL OF DUTY
REACTION TO READER @icarustypicalfall
What Call of Duty men would do if reader has a meltdown/overstimulated of ADHD/autism
141 AND THEIR ADHD SIGNIFICANT OTHERS @whateveriwant
You know, when something catches your attention and you just walk away and they have no idea where you went 🤭
141 AND AUTISTIC PARTNER @391780
CAPTAIN JOHN PRICE
DO YOU WANT TO STAY IN TONIGHT @mockerycrow
Captain Price comes home from a long deployment and notices the reader is uneasy about going out for a date night…
GRUMPY PRICE AND SUNSHINE READER @hotchsstuff
Clumsy reader who skins her knees and brings in a stray cat- who Price is always concerned about (ADHD coded to me 😁)
NONE TAKEN @deadbranch
The story of Price and his civilian wife from the very beginning. Wife seems like she is neurodivergent 🙌🏻
WRITER SPOTLIGHT! @teddybearprice
SOFT AND SLOW Price knows how to not overstimulate you
PRICE X AUTISTIC PARTNER PART 1, PART 2
WRITER SPOTLIGHT @hiding-in-my-blanket-fort
HC FOR PRICE X ANXIOUS READER Price and his partner who suffers from anxiety
GENTLE PRICE Price being patient with you and touch.
KÖNIG
MY KING @bunnywritesjunk
Series- König and reader, both neurodivergent, answer each others interests in an A/B/O match making service… sensory, social anxiety, etc
AUTISTIC ENGEL @kneelingshadowsalome
König headcanon of how he cares for his autistic Engel love
YOU’RE KÖNIG’S FIDGET TOY @rowarn
König uses your body as his fidget toy
WEREWOLF KÖNIG COMFORTS YOU DURING DEPRESSION @tulipsbymybed
A MAN LIKE KÖNIG @puff0o0
König arrives home and supports you through a depressive episode
SIMON GHOST RILEY
YOU’RE AN ANGEL, I’M A DOG @soap-ify
Series- Ghost. You’re friends with Kyle and he brings the team to the coffee shop you work at. You have some anxieties, but having them in makes work a little better. It becomes a regular thing. You get along with Ghost very well and soon he is walking you home and coming in. It turns into a situationship, late night visits. Never takes off the mask, never kisses, leaves early morning. You’re falling for him…
EVERY STEP @babygirl-riley
Life becomes unbearable and you fall deeper into depression/ suicide. Your husband Simon is there for better or worse
Tumblr media
Rec count: 30
182 notes · View notes
mysafehaneul · 5 months
Text
VII. AQUAMARINE (M)
CHAPTER 7: DIFFERENT PATHS SAME DESTINATION
JEON WONWOO X READER
WORDS: 11k+
GENRE: ARRANGE CONTRACT MARRIAGE AU! ENEMIES TO LOVERS!
ANGST, SMUT, FLUFF.
Tumblr media
Most of our lives are spent in the search of a meaning, a purpose and often we end up looking for it in the wrong places and forget the fact that it was not about the destination, rather the journey and the people we meet along the way. Because we don’t have small lives, we just start living it a bit late. 
The corridor on the mansion's second floor was a gallery of ornate antique decorations and vases, each with its own story to tell. As Y/N walked through this elegant hallway, Noel was out fishing with the Jeon men and Joon-hee's daughter, enjoying a day of outdoor activities.
The corridor featured high pane windows framed by heavy curtains, ornate walls, and a large portrait of the Jeon family. The portrait depicted Wonwoo's grandparents sitting on a comfortable couch, with their children standing proudly behind them. It was a beautiful representation of a bygone era, and Y/N couldn't help but appreciate the timeless family bond it portrayed. Wonwoo's father stood behind his father, and his aunt stood in the middle, with one hand on her father's shoulder and the other on her mother's. On the other side, Wonwoo's uncle was grinning, with his eyes meeting his father's. The family resemblance was striking, particularly in the similarities between Jungkook and his father.
Y/N's gaze settled on the hands of Wonwoo's grandmother, and she noticed that the elderly lady wore the same ring that now adorned her own finger. It was a connection between generations.
"That's my mother-in-law" Y/N heard a voice behind her making her jump slightly, she turned around to see her mother-in-law standing just a few steps away, her gaze focused on the family portrait.
Sunmi continued with a smile, "Out of her collection, she cherished that ring the most." Her eyes shifted to Y/N's hands, which held the same ring.
Y/N commented, "I see, it is a pretty ring."
Sunmi looked back at the portrait and reflected, "I think more than the beauty, it's the history of the ring that held more significance."
With a turn to face Y/N, she added, "When Wonwoo's grandfather was just 11, his father sent him to her house." Sunmi nodded toward the image of Wonwoo's grandmother. "They were the family of one of the most remarkable goldsmiths of that time. Your grandparents might have known them."
Y/N replied, "They passed away when I was young."
Sunmi expressed her condolences before continuing with the story. "He used to work under her father as an errand boy then as an accountant to support his family. His own father was a loan shark who valued money more than feeding his wife and children." Sunmi's voice carried a mix of sadness and understanding. "Her father held him in high regard, perhaps because he recognized his potential. When my mother-in-law was 16, she fell in love with a local thug and ran away from home when her father found out. But, unfortunately—or fortunately, as life would have it—that thug never showed up at their decided meeting spot."
Sunmi went on, "Omonie's father was highly respected in his community. To save face and preserve their family's reputation, he decided to marry his only daughter to Wonwoo's grandfather and sent them here."
As the story unfolded, Y/N learned about the rich history of the ring she now wore. Sunmi revealed, "Abeonim hated making jewelry, but he was sadly skilled at it. This ring is the first and last piece he designed and made, created solely for his wife. He gave it to her as a symbol of his love, after confessing his feelings to her, of course." Sunmi chuckled softly, her eyes reflecting fond memories.
With a deep breath, Sunmi summed up the heartwarming tale, "She wore it until her deathbed, and much to the dismay of few people, she passed it down to Wonwoo. Funny how sometimes the things we consider as misfortune turn out to be blessings in disguise."
The conversation continued as they made their way toward the grand staircase, and the gentle sunlight filtered through the mansion's windows, casting intricate patterns on the polished floor.
Sunmi began, "It wasn't until their 30th wedding anniversary that Abeonim told me why that guy couldn't make it; he was busy getting a beating from him."
Y/N chuckled, "You were quite close to them, weren't you?"
Sunmi confessed, "Not initially, but Wooshik was very close to his parents. After my first miscarriage, our family doctor suggested I be around people, and we moved in with them. Some days were more disagreeable then previous one’s but she thought me that ties made out of love can be stronger than of blood if we are ready to bend our knees and let Love take precedence over pride."
They had strolled out of the mansion without realizing it and were now heading towards the greenhouse. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of various-colored iris flowers. These irises painted a mesmerizing display with deep purples and pale blues, their colors dancing under the gentle sunlight. Birds chirped cheerfully, and a pleasant breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees.
Sunmi, her eyes filled with memories, noted, "These are her favorite flowers." She reached out to touch a petal, gently caressing it. "She and Abeonim planted them together."
Sunmi extended her hand to touch a petal of the iris, gently caressing it. As she spoke, her eyes held a mist, like she was transported back in time. "I used to ask her how she knew that she loved him," she began, her voice filled with nostalgia. "She said, Wooshik's father is not a man of many words, but when you look at him closely, you can see his love and consideration woven into every action. Empty promises may sound sweet to the ears, but it's the actions that truly win the heart."
Y/N listened intently, her gaze lowered to the ground. Unbeknownst to her, her thoughts began to drift to the moments she had shared with Wonwoo – him holding her hand in court, refusing to leave her side at dinner until she had finished at least half her meal, sitting next to her on that cramped airplane after their wedding, defending her against Nikolai and even his own parents. These past two months had been a whirlwind, and it felt as though a lifetime of experiences had been crammed into this short time. Y/N found herself questioning when the last time she had genuinely laughed was. When had she last felt like she had someone to lean on when life got heavy?
Her eyebrows furrowed in deep contemplation. As she looked up, still lost in thought, she noticed Wonwoo and Noel approaching, accompanied by Jungkook, who held Somi's hand. They were engaged in a lively conversation and carried fishing equipment. Noel sat on Wonwoo's shoulders, a beaming smile on all their faces.
"Y/N," her voice broke through your musings, "misunderstanding is that poison that can spoil even the strongest roots, especially when you pick up words that are hushed in the corners."
You realized that she knew about the disagreement that had taken place between you and Wonwoo the previous day.
"Why are you telling me all this?" you asked, genuinely curious.
Sunmi gazed at you intently for a few moments and then confessed, "I was quick to misunderstand you, your intentions, and even the origins of Noel. I assumed, to the extent of thinking you were barren, and I even questioned the reasons you married my son. You know, I've had some bitter experiences," she emphasized. "But my son made me realize that sometimes, in order to understand someone, you have to step into their shoes, not just view them through your own lens."
She reached for your hand and gave it a firm squeeze. "My heart goes out to Noel's birth parents and the struggles they must have endured to protect their child from their own family. I am grateful because of you, I am seeing glimpses of the Wonu we lost at 16 after the death of his friend Mingyu. Please forgive me, my darling. I hope we can put the mistakes of the past behind us and make new memories as a family, creating a special place for Noel in both our families and our hearts."
You reciprocated her squeeze, offering a warm smile and nod. However, your mind was racing with questions about what had happened to Wonwoo at 16 and who this mysterious Mingyu was. Underneath the guilt, you couldn't help but wonder how much it would hurt when you and Wonwoo eventually divorced in five years, as per your agreement. The guilt from the conversation with your father-in-law wasn't enough not forgetting the fact the history and rekindling of friendship between him and your mother.
You engaged in a brief conversation, Sunmi updating you on the progress she and your mother made with the upcoming Gala at the end of next month. When, her phone buzzed, signaling that it was time for her medicine and to leave the greenhouse, and you both headed out.
As you emerged from the greenhouse with Sunmi, Wonwoo spotted you and his mother walking together. His brows knitted in confusion at the sight. Sunmi waved goodbye and went in the direction of the pool house, leaving you to continue your journey.
You soon noticed Joon-hee, accompanied by Eleanor, walking together. Joon-hee's daughter, excitedly spotting her, let go of Jungkook's hand and rushed towards her mother, screaming, "Mama!" With a joyful smile, she picked her up in her arms, showering her with kisses.
Meanwhile, Noel, who had been sitting on Wonwoo's shoulders, observed the commotion and excitement. He saw you approaching and couldn't contain his enthusiasm. With a loud, enthusiastic shout, he exclaimed, "Tante!" and waved his little arms energetically. All eyes turned toward you as Noel's excitement drew their attention.
Wonwoo put down his wiggling form, and the little boy immediately darted towards you. You opened your arms, and as he reached you, he threw his little arms around your neck and nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck.
"Did you have fun?" you asked softly, your fingers gently caressing his back. The warmth of his embrace filled you with joy.
Noel pulled away from your embrace, his face beaming with enthusiasm. "Grandpa taught me how to hook a worm, and I even helped him reel in," he excitedly recounted in French.
You smiled at his youthful excitement. "That sounds like a lot of fun. What else did you do?" you inquired as you both approached the entrance where the rest of the group was standing.
Noel continued his story, animatedly sharing, "Then, Jk and Dad's hooks got tangled in the water, and they both thought they caught a fish. They started pulling, but when they saw their hooks caught each other, they started fighting. All of us just laughed, and then Grandpa scolded them for fighting and put them in two different corners."
Your attention shifted to Wonwoo as he heard "Dad?" Noel looked at you with wide eyes, seemingly caught off guard. But before either of them could respond, Somi chimed in, saying, "Yes, Uncle Jk was pouting the whole time," and she laughed.
Impressed by her fluency in French, you asked, "Wow, Somi, you speak such nice French. Who taught you?"
Somi beamed with pride, responding, "Thank you. Aunt Wonwoo and Mama taught me."
Joon-hee corrected her, saying, "You mean Uncle. Her pronouns are a bit weak."
You offered reassurance, saying, "It's alright, Somi. You'll get the hang of it." The atmosphere was filled with warmth.
"Noona studied in Switzerland, right?" Jungkook asked, then corrected himself, saying, "Sorry, I mean Heyongnim."
You smiled warmly at Jungkook's question. "It's alright, Jungkook, you can call me Noona. Yes, I was mostly based in Switzerland for the last 12 years."
Wonwoo exchanged a curious glance between you and Jungkook, who playfully stuck his tongue out at him.
Joon-hee added, "Well, the four of us," emphasizing herself, Wonwoo, Jungkook, and Eleanor, "we all studied in London."
You nodded in agreement. "Yes, Wonwoo told me about that." He didn't, you read it in his file that Rachel made. 
However, the unexpected voice of Eleanor chimed in, a question that surprised you given her prior lack of interest in your conversations. "Don't you miss your friends and family back home?"
Bending down to Noel's eye level, you glanced at Eleanor with a raised eyebrow but quickly composed yourself, aware of Wonwoo's watchful gaze. "Yes, sometimes I miss my friends from the old school."
You swinged the hand you held and asked, "What about JJ and Vicky?"
He smiled and responded, "Yes, I miss them too, but I talk to them every day."
Eleanor continued with feigned innocence, "And what about your parents?" Her words cut through the air like a sudden chill, and you instinctively tightened your grip on Noel's small hand. Wonwoo, too, glared at her at the same moment, clearly sharing your displeasure. What was her problem? You were about to speak when Noel calmly said, "I do, but Tante says they are always with me," placing his hand on his heart. He looked up at you for confirmation, and you nodded back, reassurance in your eyes.
The atmosphere grew tense, and you could see the muscles in Wonwoo's jaw twitching. Jungkook, always quick on the uptake, chimed in, "Funny how children have more sensibility compared to some adults," his eyebrow arched and a sarcastic smirk on his lips as he glanced at Eleanor. Then he reached his free hand over and ruffled Noel's hair.
"Baby boy, why don't you go inside and ask Mrs. Tham to pack your bag? We'll be leaving after lunch, right?" You looked at Wonwoo, who nodded in agreement. The tension was palpable, and it seemed like a wise decision to change the topic and move forward.
But just as he was about to do so, Somi grabbed his hand and said, "Mama, can't Noel and I have a sleepover?"
Joon-hee sighed and replied, "No, baby, we have to leave as well. You both have school on Monday."
Somi's reaction was swift, like thunder preceding a lightning strike. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she dropped to the ground, wailing loudly. "No! I want to have a sleepover with Noel! I don't want to go home! I want to have a sleepover now! Now! Now!"
"Damn, Joon-hee, your daughter definitely takes after you," Jungkook remarked.
Joon-hee rolled her eyes and snapped, "Shut up, JK."
"Kwon Somi, get up from the ground this instant!" she sternly commanded.
But Somi was having none of it. "NO! NO!!! NO!!! I WILL HOLD MY BREATH UNTIL YOU AGREE!" she declared, puffing out her cheeks defiantly.
You were taken aback by the scene. How come my child never throws a tantrum like that? You gave Joon-hee a thin-lipped, sympathetic smile. She put her hands on her hips and said, "This girl, wait till I tell your father."
"And what's he going to do? Roll on the ground with her?" Jungkook quipped.
Joon-hee glared at Jungkook, who simply shrugged his shoulders.
You crouched down to Somi's level and said, "Hey, Somi, can I tell you something?" The girl, hiccuping now, stopped her wailing and listened. "How about you first get up from the ground? It's dirty and filled with insects and germs, okay?"
Somi remained on the ground. You continued, "Come on, I know you're a good girl. If you'd like, you can come to our place and have as many sleepovers as you like. I'm sure Noel would like that, right, baby?"
Noel remained silent, which left you a bit puzzled. So he wants to have a sleepover too but isn't saying it…
Jungkook clapped his hands, drawing everyone's attention. "How about this: let the kids have a sleepover, and we can have a little drinks around the fire, like the old times."
"No, I can't. I haven't seen my husband in the last two days, and I want to go home," Joon-hee insisted.
Somi started wailing even louder. "Oh, come on, call him here. Just ask him to drop by in his chopper," Jungkook suggested. "Hyung, come on. We rarely get together."
"Noona," he looked at you with puppy-dog eyes and a pout.
You turned to Noel and asked, "Do you want to have a sleepover with Somi?" He nodded, albeit reluctantly.
"What do you say, Wonwoo?" you asked, looking at him.
"I'm fine with it if you are," Wonwoo replied. These were the first words you had exchanged since last night.
"Okay, it's settled then. Thank you, Noona, you're the best. Let's head inside," Jungkook exclaimed.
"Joon-hee, call Hoshi hyung. I haven't seen him in a while!" Jungkook added.
Joon-hee retorted, "If you miss him so much, then call him yourself, you ass."
You rose up and gestured inside with your head, saying, "Shall we?" and started walking inside. Jungkook left with the bags, and Eleanor, whom you had forgotten was still standing there, followed Joon-hee.
As you were almost inside, Wonwoo gently grabbed your arm and softly said, "Can we talk?" You looked at him and then back at Noel, who was heading inside. Nodding in agreement, you told Noel, "You go in first, sweetheart."
Noel disappeared into the mansion, leaving you alone with Wonwoo. He gestured toward a picturesque gazebo nestled in the garden, surrounded by various vibrant peonies of different colors. The gazebo was adorned with comfortable couches and a small table, creating an inviting atmosphere for conversations and relaxation.
You followed Wonwoo to the gazebo, the fragrance of the blooming peonies filling the air as you both settled down on the couch.
The sun beamed down in the noon, and birds chirped melodiously in the background as you and Wonwoo settled into the comfortable gazebo. He opened and closed his mouth as if struggling to find the right words to say. However, before he could speak, your phone rang. Rachel's name flashed on the screen, and you answered the call.
"Yes, Rach? What's up?" you inquired.
"I was wondering what time you'll be here," she responded.
"Well, we're having an impromptu gathering, and the kids wanted to have a sleepover. So, in all probability, tomorrow morning," you explained, examining your nails casually. "Why do you ask?"
"I see. Then I'm sending you some files; please check them," Rachel informed you.
"Sure, I'll take a look. See you tomorrow. Bye," you replied, ending the call. Placing your phone on the table, you waited for Wonwoo to begin.
He cleared his throat and mentioned, "So, Rachel?"
"Why, curious?"
Wonwoo's gaze, filled with intensity, made you uncomfortable. "You may find it difficult to believe, but these days I find myself curious about you. Your past, your feelings, your day-to-day life. Will you ease my curiosity, Y/N?" he asked.
your palms grow slightly sweaty under his scrutinizing stare. You replied, "I don't know what to say, Wonwoo."
He gently reached for your hand but then hesitated, holding himself back. "I am sorry, Y/N, for my words last night. I know I hurt your feelings."
As you sat there, your eyes were drawn to the serene lake behind him. A sardonic smile tugged at the corners of your lips, and you uttered,
"I don't think you can hurt a woman who has already been hurt by her own heart. I've loved a man who belonged to someone I cherished the most in the world. You just called me something that most were afraid to say out loud."
"Y/N, I—" Wonwoo began.
"Wonwoo, don't you think it's very hypocritical of me to criticize you when we're both using each other equally? To fill our voids, to soothe a guilt, punishing ourselves for something we had no control over?" you said, avoiding a direct answer.
"Don't you get tired?" Wonwoo asked, his eyes searching yours.
Your gaze met his, and you replied, "I do, but then I remember I have someone's childhood in my hand."
The wind ruffled your hair, and the sun's reflection in your eyes made you look radiant in Wonwoo's eyes. He reached out and tucked the rebel strand behind your ear, his fingers grazing your cheek. A warmth crept into your cheeks, and you became acutely aware of the heat between you two.
"That day at my parents' house, I told them about Noella's family and even the reason why his family is a threat to him," He admitted.
"I know. Your mother told me about it, and I'm regretful of my accusations regarding their intentions. They're good people," You acknowledged.
"Y/N, you know what my father said to me today? He said, 'You can't be good at everything, but that doesn't mean you can't do anything. Just because we can't solve each other's every problem, that doesn't mean we can't understand them. I know we both have our reasons for doing the things we do, and maybe one day we'll trust each other enough to talk about it.'"
A small smile played on your lips and thought We're in too deep to go back now, aren't we Wonwoo?
"And since we're both on the same team, why don't we treat each other as one?" Wonwoo suggested.
"I like the sound of that," you replied, feeling a sense of relief.
"So, friends?" he offered, extending his hand for you to shake.
"Friends," you agreed, shaking his hand.
"Again, I'm sorry about last night. I don't know why I reacted the way I did," Wonwoo apologized.
"Hmm, I'm sorry too," you admitted.
"So, we're cool then?" he inquired.
"Wait," you scrunched your brows, "don't you want to apologize for one more thing?"
"About what?" Wonwoo looked perplexed for a moment, then glanced at your lips. "Oh, you mean the kiss."
You nodded, displaying your obvious annoyance. "Yes."
"Yeah, no, I'm not sorry about it," he admitted, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "You kissed me back."
"Seriously," you muttered.
"Why should I apologize for something I don't regret?" Wonwoo teased.
"You're unbelievable," you grumbled and began to march back to the mansion, leaving the laughing man and your phone behind.
As you reached the second floor and settled into your room, you realized your phone was absent. Puzzled, you retraced your steps, intending to retrieve it. However, while heading back downstairs, you happened to glimpse Wonwoo and Eleanor through the window on the second story. They were engaged in a hushed conversation, their faces close, and Wonwoo was gripping Eleanor's forearm.
Your lips tightened into a thin line, and you decided not to intervene. You continued to your room, thinking that it was time to check your emails and get back to your work. Before you entered your room, you stopped a passing maid and asked her to retrieve your phone from the gazebo where you had left it earlier.
Wonwoo was smiling to himself when he noticed your phone on the table. He picked it up, the corners of his lips curling upwards at some amusing thought.
Just as he turned to head back into the mansion, a voice cut through the air, "What's got you smiling like that, Wonnie?"
The voice that once felt like a first sip of water after walking in the desert now felt like swallowing sand. He ignored her and continued walking.
Eleanor, however, wasn't one to be ignored. She stepped in his way, a sly smile playing on her lips. "What do you want, Eleanor?"
He drew in a breath and stared down at her with a stern expression. "What we can't even talk now? We weren't on that bad of terms five months ago. Or is it that you're trying to get into good graces by playing a virtuous husband to your young wife and doting father to a little charity case? I must say, I'm loving this look on you."
His patience was running thin, and he harshly grabbed her elbow, pulling her close as he spoke through clenched teeth. "That night was one of the most regrettable nights of my life, you chose this for yourself so now live with it. You're the last person who should be talking about virtue here. Keep my wife's and son's names out of your damn mouth, because if I start, you won't have anything left to crawl back to."
Eleanor's eyes widened at the intensity in his voice. She stammered, "You have no idea who you're messing with. I am a congressman's wife."
Wonwoo let out a bitter laugh and looked down at her with pity. "The way you act, you don't seem like one. Stay out of my family's business unless you don't mind losing whatever faux pride is left in you."
With that, he shoved her out of the way and stormed inside the mansion. Eleanor gritted her teeth, vowing to herself, "You will regret this, Jeon Wonwoo."
...
...
The airport bustled with travelers from around the world. The Heathrow Airport was a massive, modern structure, filled with glass windows that allowed the daylight to stream in, and a high ceiling that made the space feel grand. Travelers scurried about, dragging their luggage, while the constant sound of announcements echoed through the terminal.
In this bustling environment, Jeonghan and Victor emerged from their arrival gate, eager and excited. They were welcomed by Victor's sister, who stood there with a placard that read, "Grooms to be." Her enthusiasm was contagious, and she exchanged warm hugs with the newly arrived duo.
"Welcome, welcome!" she exclaimed, her excitement evident in her voice. "We have so much to do today. First, let's head to your new home, and then we have a dinner appointment with your wedding planner."
As they left the airport, Victor's sister skillfully maneuvered her way through the London traffic, and along the way, Jeonghan and Victor caught up. They discussed what Jeonghan had been up to, particularly his new thesis project.
Then, curious about their plans, Victor's sister inquired, "When is your friend, Y/N, coming?"
Jeonghan couldn't help but beam at the thought. "I plan to go there and surprise her myself, and my mother is coming too. We know it's in the middle of all the planning, but I can't wait to see their shocked faces." He interlaced his fingers with Victor's, their hands held firmly together and planted a kiss at the back of Victor's hand.
...
In a lavish hotel room on Hoxton Street, Nikolai paced restlessly, an expensive crystal glass filled with aged, amber whiskey in his hand. The glass was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, etched with intricate patterns, and the whiskey inside was a fine, aged liquor that spoke of luxury and taste.
He was in a heated phone conversation, his voice laced with frustration. "What do you mean they're threatening to cancel the contract?" His knuckles whitened as he tightened his grip on the glass. The voice on the other end explained in German , "They're saying that if you aren't able to secure capital within three weeks, they will cancel the contract."
Nikolai could feel his blood pressure rising as he processed the information. "Did you tell this to Dad?"
The person on the line replied indifferently, "Boss says that this is your project, your problem."
Nikolai's patience wore thin. He hurled the phone against the wall in a fit of rage. His loyal lackey stood nearby, watching his boss slowly lose his composure.
"Find out where Noella's little bastard is and end him right on the spot, and make it look like an accident," Nikolai demanded, taking a menacing step forward.
The lackey hesitated, "I don't think killing the child will be beneficial."
"Say what?" Nikolai demanded an explanation.
The lackey continued, "Our insider said that, according to Ms. Noella's will, if something were to happen to her, the kid will go with Y/N. But there's no mention of what to do if something were to happen to Y/N."
Nikolai contemplated this for a moment. "But the court has a restraining order against me."
The lackey smirked and added, "But not against boss."
Nikolai's lips curled into a sadistic smile. The lackey pushed further, "That way, we can have access to all of his inheritance."
"But what about Dad? He will not agree," Nikolai pointed out.
The lackey, always ready with a solution, pondered for a few seconds and replied, "Everything takes a little convincing. I'm sure he misses Ms. Noella, especially after the death of Mrs. Bulavia. Having her child near him may soothe his pain. And this way, you will also gain his favor. As far as the restraining order is concerned, what is there in this world that money can't buy?"
Nikolai gulped down the remaining drink in his glass and grabbed the lackey's face, his eyes gleaming with malice. "You are a genius."
"Thank you, sir," the lackey said with a sinister smile.
Nikolai turned to the window, his eyes scanning the busy streets below, and he thought, 'So long, Y/N.'
...
...
Slowly, as per schedule, all the family guests left. After lunch, everyone except for Wonwoo's and Jungkook's parents, Aunt Haeri, and Lee Chan had departed. Aunt Haeri had an early morning surgery, and Lee Chan left with Mrs. Tham. Joon-hee assured you that Somi's caretaker would be there to watch over the kids, so there was nothing to worry about. However, your mother-in-law insisted that Cecilia, the head caretaker of the mansion, be there just in case to take care of Noel.
You were working in your room, engrossed in your tasks to check the proposal's file, and lost track of time. You didn't even realize when the sun settled down and the stars emerged in the sky. There was a knock at your door, and you called, "Enter." Noel appeared in the room, dressed in his nightwear. You smiled and said, "Hey, baby boy, all ready for your first sleepover?"
He looked a bit confused and replied, "But we used to have sleepovers all the time."
You gently placed the laptop on the bed and pulled Noel into your lap, saying, "Well, yes, but this is your first sleepover with a friend."
Noel nodded excitedly. "You're liking it in here, aren't you?"
He nodded and replied, "Yes, everyone has been good to me, especially Grandma and Grandpa. They even said that I can visit them whenever I like. And Somi said that I look cool when I speak French, so I help her as well."
You brushed his innocent, cerulean eyes, pushing his fringes aside, and asked, "Oh, did she now?"
You advised him with a smile, "Have fun, and no scary stories or horror movies, okay? And not too many sugary drinks before bed."
Noel protested, "Tante, I'm not a kid anymore."
You kissed his chubby cheeks and said, "Yes, yes, you're a big boy now." He fidgeted with his fingers.
Then he mentioned, "In the afternoon, when I called Uncle Wonwoo 'Dad,' you didn't mind, right? Grandpa told me that he is my dad now, not my uncle, so I should call him that."
You reassured him, "It's not about me, but about you. Don't let anyone pressure you into something you don't like. You can continue calling him 'Uncle' if you're comfortable with that."
Noel contemplated and then responded, "I don't mind calling him 'Dad'."
You smiled and told him, "If that's what you want." Then you asked, "How come you never call me 'Mom'?"
Noel explained, "Because you're Tante." You kissed his forehead and said, "And you'll forever be my baby boy. You know, Noel, if you ever want something, you can always tell me about it."
"Even throw a tantrum?" Noel asked.
You chuckled and said, "Well, not to the extent of rolling on the floor, but yes, you can." He continued to tell you about JJ, who called and is also excited about his first sleepover.
Unbeknownst to you, Wonwoo, whom you hadn't seen since lunch, was standing, or rather leaning, against the door frame, looking at the both of you. Noel spotted him first and hopped down from your lap, giving you a hug and saying, "Good night, Tante."
You smiled and replied, "Good night, baby boy." Noel then went to Wonwoo and wished him, "Good night, Dad." Wonwoo ruffled Noel's hair, saying, "Good night, bud. Have fun."
As Cecilia came to pick him up, Wonwoo closed the door behind him and plopped down on the bed next to your feet. You picked up the laptop again, reading the file, and he remarked, "Well, at least someone will have fun."
Your eyes were glued to the laptop as you teasingly asked, "Why is that, 'Dad'?"
Wonwoo opened one of his eyes to peer up at you from his lying position and replied with a grin, "Jealous much?"
You retorted, "Oh, please, you should be proud of me. Most women take at least nine months to make their husband a dad, and I made you one within two months."
You both shared a laugh. He added, "What can I say, words fail me. I have such a talented wife."
With a sigh, he confessed, "God, Y/N, I don't want to go."
You empathized, "Then don't."
He challenged your reluctance, saying, "You have no idea, JK will kick down this door and drag us there. He can be a little—"
"Persistent?" you offered.
"Well, he's a lawyer. What else do you expect?" adding further.
"But I wish it were just that. Jungkook's friend will also be there."
You questioned, "Congressman Lee?"
Wonwoo confirmed, "Uh huh."
"That means Eleanor will also be there," you pointed out.
He responded with a nonchalant tone, "Hmm."
You recalled their interaction earlier by the gazebo and couldn't help mentioning it, your voice growing more serious. "You weren't dreading her presence when talking to her in front of the gazebo after I left."
Wonwoo rose up from his position and stood in front of you, trying to explain, "Y/n, I swear she stopped my way. It's not what you think."
You questioned, "And what do I think?"
He was at a loss for words and struggled to explain further, "Listen, Y/n, she stopped my way—"
You cut him off with a composed response, "It's alright, Wonwoo, you don't owe me an explanation. It's none of my business."
He seemed taken aback by your response, so you continued, "So, whatever I do is none of your business."
You responded calmly, "Well, until the time it doesn't directly affect mine or Noel's life, it's not."
Wonwoo tried to test your reaction further, asking, "So, you wouldn't mind if I flirt with other women?"
You nonchalantly shrugged, your inner thoughts conflicted. The angel on your right shoulder whispered, "You're digging yourself a grave, Y/n." Meanwhile, the angel on your left shoulder cheered, "Tell him. If he doesn't mind you flirting with other men."
With a mischievous smile, you responded, "Sure, if you don't mind me flirting with other men." you can hear a small sound of someone face palming themselves from your right shoulder.
His reaction was swift. Wonwoo bent down to your eye level and lightly grabbed your chin with his thumb and forefinger, his gaze intense as he said, "I'd like to see you try." The unexpected sensuality in his voice made your core tighten in reflex, and you couldn't help but clench at the sensation. He smirked at your dumbfounded expression, then turned to the wardrobe and took out a pair of black wide-leg formal trousers and a cotton shirt.
Wonwoo emerged after changing into his attire, his shirt fashionably unbuttoned at the top, offering a teasing glimpse of his well-defined chest. His silver Rolex Yacht-Master II watch graced his wrist, and his sleeves were casually rolled up, giving him an effortlessly stylish look. There was no denying the fact that Wonwoo was an attractive man, and the addition of his glasses only accentuated his intellectual charm.
As you watched him, you often found yourself pondering why male poets wrote pages describing the beauty of women when there seemed to be insufficient words to truly appreciate a man's splendor. Maybe it was because men wanted the world to know about the magnificence of the objects of their admiration, while women preferred to keep such treasures safely nestled within their hearts.
Caught in your contemplation, you met Wonwoo's playful smirk with a knowing smile "Like what you see?"
You refrained from entertaining his teasing and looked back at your laptop.
"Are you coming?" Wonwoo asked.
You replied, "I'll be there after replying to a few emails and checking the sheets."
He offered, "You can skip if you're not feeling up to it."
You told him, "I'll think about it," and returned to your work. About twenty minutes passed, but you couldn't shake the thought of your attractive husband outside.
'Isn't he looking a bit too good then normal?' a small voice spoke from your left shoulder. what will she do in front of her husband? The memory of her throwing herself in front of Wonwoo's car on your wedding day sent goosebumps racing across your skin. I mean, you're certain that everyone is aware of their history but 'you can't let yourself be disrespected like that if something does happens there,while you're in the same premises as them'.
Fine, you decided, "I'll attend," and in no time, you had changed into a black viscose mini dress and some comfortable Isola flat mules. Letting your hair down and applying light makeup, Within half an hour you headed to the pool house where everyone had gathered.
Jungkook skillfully mixed drinks at the bar, engaged in conversation with Congressman Lee. Eleanor animatedly recounted the story of how they once stayed past curfew to attend a Beyoncé concert.
Meanwhile, Wonwoo sat on a cozy two-seater, his legs crossed, and a glass of wine resting on his perched knee. He seemed rather disinterested in the ongoing conversation and was scrolling in his phone. Joon-hee nestled in her husband's lap, you try to put a name to the face, Ah Kwon Hoshi the two of them sharing affectionate smiles as they listened to Eleanor's tale.
Kwon Hoshi, the heir of Tiger Baby Media. It was widely known in their social circles that both he and his father were passionate about tigers, even actively supporting causes to protect these magnificent creatures.
'when did he arrive?' then you recall the loud noise of a chopper landing on the helipad outside around 5 pm. A maid, upon being questioned, informed you that Han Joon-hee's husband had arrived.
"Oh, Noona, you made it," Jungkook greeted you as you entered, the first to notice your arrival. All eyes turned in your direction, but it was Wonwoo's gaze that lingered on you. He couldn't help but gulp as you both appeared to be perfectly coordinated.
"What would you like, whiskey or wine?" Jungkook inquired.
"Whiskey, please," you replied.
"Right away." Jungkook set about preparing your drink. You settled down next to Wonwoo, who slipped his phone into his pocket and casually placed his hand behind the headrest, your right shoulder lightly brushing against his chest.
You exchanged pleasantries with Kwon Hoshi, acknowledging Congressman Lee who just raised his glass at your direction and his wife, who was giving you disapproving looks.
Amid the conversation with Joon-hee, Wonwoo leaned in and whispered in your ear. His warm breath sent shivers down your spine. "You look ravishing," he praised, sniffing behind your ear. "and smell fucking delicious."
You turned your head and whispered back, "What do you think you're doing?"
"Complimenting my wife," he responded.
If two can play at this game, you thought to yourself and whispered in his ear, "You don't look half bad yourself."
He seemed to be getting a bit buzzed. Jungkook handed you your drink, and you thanked him. Jungkook took a seat in a single chair opposite Hoshi and Joon-hee, while Eleanor and her husband sat across from you and Wonwoo.
Lee Joon-suk sipped from his glass, his eyes unfocused as he reclined in his seat, and then he started addressing you, "Ms. Y/N, you've grown into a fine young lady. I remember you when you were sixteen, accompanying your mother to the exhibitions hosted by my aunt." He turned to look at Wonwoo and remarked, "You're one lucky guy."
Wonwoo cleared his throat, replying, "Sure am."
Lee Joon-suk continued, "I heard that you both are working on a resort together." You nodded and said, "Yes, construction is underway."
He drained his glass and set it on the table. "Well, do let me know if you need any help. It's always a pleasure to be of use to a beautiful young lady."
You felt the annoyance radiating from Wonwoo, his grip tightening around his glass. To ease the tension, you placed your hand on his knee and replied, "My husband and I will keep that in mind."
You didn't miss the subtle smile Joon-hee gave behind her glass, raising her eyebrows in intrigue.
As the moon ascended higher in the night sky, food and drinks continued to flow. You had a helping of food and kept taking small sips from your glass. You couldn't afford to get drunk in front of people you had just met. Wonwoo, too, switched to whiskey. He apparently had a higher tolerance than you initially thought.
The mood was light, and jokes were exchanged. Hoshi and Jungkook began playfully teasing Wonwoo.
Jungkook grinned mischievously and quipped, "Hey, Hoshi Hyung , you remember, he used to be such workaholic he even brought his laptop as a plus one to your wedding"
Hoshi chimed in, "Yeah, man Y/N must have done some real magic, For you to agree to get married."
Wonwoo, unfazed, responded with a smirk, "Well, what can I say I had no interst in seeing him cosplay a tiger in white suit and kiss my sister every five minutes"
You couldn't help but smile at the back and forth, your nerves relaxed to the point you didn't even mind,The hand that was initially behind you slowly settled on your nape, fingers pressing lightly on your left collarbone. Your hand, which had been drawing circles on his knee, reached up to his thigh. Laughter filled the air as everyone shared antidotes from their past, and they chuckled, except for Eleanor, who remained silent, her discomfort palpable. Isn't it funny how fate works at one point where someone who used to be the most important after a time seem irrelevant.
Upon Jungkook's insistence he poured you an another glass, you weren't drunk but you were feeling a little buzzed, your back comfortably against Wonwoo's chest, his warm breath on the top of your head.
Amid the jovial atmosphere, Jungkook suddenly whined, "Guys, I'm the only one without a partner here!"
You tilted your head curiously, "Jungkook, why don't you have a partner?"
Joon-hee, ever the sharp-tongued one, chimed in, "Well, he's the jack of all trades, master of none. He's been switching partners so often that at the end, he's all alone."
Jungkook pouted and complained, "Noona, for the past few days, I've wanted someone, but she's not giving me a chance!"
Wonwoo, intrigued, asked, "Do we know her, kookie?"
Jungkook smirked and replied, "Well, not you, but Noona knows her very well, actually." Making you knit your brows in confusion. He then stumbled over to the bar, grabbed an empty wine bottle, and suggested, "Let's play truth or dare!"
Several rounds of the game later, the bottle landed on Wonwoo, and he chose "dare." Jungkook, with a mischievous glint in his eye, gave him a wicked ultimatum: eat a spoonful of hot sauce or switch to "truth" and share his most embarrassing sexual encounter.
Without hesitation, Wonwoo opted for the hot sauce. However, as soon as the spoon rested on his taste buds the pain made him realise that people can see stars with their eyes close as well. His face turned red, sweat poured down his forehead, and his eyes watered uncontrollably.
You saw Eleanor concerned face as she rose to grab the water bottle for the side but Quickly, you grabbed an ice cube from your glass, put it in your mouth, and took Wonwoo's face in your hands. You kissed him deeply, letting the ice cube melt in his mouth as your lips met his. After breaking the kiss, you looked into his eyes and asked with a smile, "Feeling better now?"
Wonwoo, still recovering from the fiery hot sauce, nodded. whatever little intoxication he felt, all sobered down you noticed his eyes slightly dilated.
Amidst the collective "ooooooo" of amazement and laughter that echoed around the room, Jungkook exclaimed, "Damn, Noona, you're so cool!" playfully teasing.
But what soured eleanor's mood further was that her husband had indulged a bit too much in the drinks. Eleanor excused herself from the group, helping her tipsy spouse as she made her way towards the door. Jungkook kindly offered to prepare a guest room for her, but she politely declined, explaining that she had a meeting with the party board members early the next morning. Her driver was ready to assist, guiding her inebriated husband to the waiting car. Her husband slurred his goodbyes to everyone.
Amid this scene, you overheard Joon-hee's sweet words as she kissed her husband's cheek, saying, "I'm so glad my baby is not a sloppy drunk." Hoshi, who had also had his share of drinks and was now sporting rosy cheeks, gave a warm, somewhat goofy smile that was reminiscent of Somi's charming expressions. It was a heartwarming moment.
It was now Jungkook's turn, you dared him to do ten shots off Hoshi's body. He whined, saying, "Noona, are you trying to kill me here?" You retorted, "You should have thought of that before you shoved hot sauce down my husband's throat," which caused Wonwoo to burst into laughter.
"So you both a team now huh?
Hoshi lay down on the now empty table, and Joon-hee lined up the shots on her husband's body. Jungkook managed to down six shots before he fell onto a two-seater couch. Out as the daylight, Wonwoo rang for the butler to assist Jungkook to his room.
You turned to find Hoshi and Joon-hee, lost in their own world, were busy making out, while you and Wonwoo sat in tense silence,
Things were getting a bit too steamy with Hoshi and Joon-hee, so you leaned over to Wonwoo and whispered, "I think it's time for us to call it a night."
Wonwoo nodded in agreement, and you both quietly excused yourselves from the room.
You were acutely conscious of his presence behind you. The flavors of whiskey and hot sauce still clung to your taste buds, and Wonwoo wasn't faring any better. His heart raced in his chest as you led the way. You held the door open for him, and he stepped inside. You followed, your against the door, trying to regain your composure, and your breaths came in measured counts.
In the stillness of the night, your hands worked swiftly to find and secure the lock, while you and Wonwoo engaged in an unspoken duel of wills. It was a contest of who could maintain the intense gaze without faltering. Your fingers danced behind the door, seeking the lock mechanism, and when it finally yielded with a soft click, the sound reverberated in the room.
The room was wrapped in a cocoon of silence, interrupted only by the gentle hum of crickets serenading the night outside. Wonwoo, with his hand extended, palm up, broke the silent challenge, offering you to take his hand. He whispered softly, "Come here."
You pushed away from the door and took a step towards him, your hand slipping into his. His warm, calloused fingers caressed your knuckles before he raised your hand to his lips, recreating the tender gesture from the first time he visited your house for dinner. His deep kiss spoke volumes without uttering a word.
Wordlessly, he turned your hand still in his and guided you towards the curtained window. With a graceful sweep, he drew the curtains aside, “you know why I always chose this room". You couldn't trust your voice at that moment, so you silently mouthed, 'why.'
He moved behind you, his strong arms encircling your waist. His warm breath tickled your neck as he answered, "Because of this."
Your breath caught in your throat as you took in the breathtaking view. The path leading to the garden was bathed in subtle, soft lights. Around the irises, many fireflies danced, casting a mesmerizing glow. It was as if the stars had descended from the heavens and were scattered across the ground, creating a scene that was nothing short of magical.
"It's beautiful," you breathed in admiration as you took in the enchanting view.
"It is," the timber of his voice resonated through you, adding to the enchantment of the moment. You turned to find him already gazing down at you, a silent understanding passing between you. Your eyes danced between his eyes and his lips, and as if drawn by an invisible force, you both leaned in, closing the distance that separated you.
He captured your lips with his, and the world outside disappeared into the embrace of your shared kiss. It was a moment that needed no words, a moment of perfect togetherness under the canopy of stars and fireflies.
Your senses were ablaze as the taste of whiskey on his tongue mingled with the faint remnant of hot sauce on yours. His hands moved with a gentleness that contradicted the burning intensity of the kiss, sliding up your arms.
Time slipped away as you explored each other's lips with a fierce longing, the tension that had lingered between you all evening now ignited into a passionate flame. The heat in the room seemed to increase, and the air became charged with electricity.
Wonwoo's kisses trailed down your neck, his hot breath sending shivers down your spine. He whispered in your ear, "I think we've had enough games for tonight."
Your hands slid beneath his shirt, fingers tracing the contours of his sculpted chest. "I couldn't agree more."
PG-15 VERSION ENDS HERE
A/N: (After '------' this line you can read the Extra)
You felt Wonwoo's fingers deftly working at the zipper of your dress, allowing the fabric to cascade to the floor. Your bare skin tingled under his touch. His lips found yours once more, and you could taste the raw desire in his kiss.
Wonwoo gently lifted you, carrying you to the bed guided you to your knees and took a step back to appreciate your enticing appearance. Your chest heaved with anticipation as you looked up at him, your eyes dilated and filled with longing. He put his hand on your shoulder, his voice deep and sensual as he whispered, "Tell me you want this."
Your fingers deftly worked down the buttons of his shirt, revealing his chiseled chest beneath. With deliberate sensuality, you scraped your nails lightly down his defined abs, and he bit his lips in response to the electrifying sensation.
"I want you, Wonwoo," you murmured, your voice filled with desire. You rose, your lips trailing hot and wet kisses along his neck, down to his collarbones, and further, slowly descending toward his belly button. He threw his head back and groaned, overwhelmed by the intoxicating sensations you were invoking.
Looking up at him, you took in the effect you were having on him. His Adam's apple bobbed as he gulped, the heat of your mouth on his body driving him wild. You circled your hands around his waist, fingers working on his belt buckle, each touch stoking the fiery passion between you.
You unlatched his belt buckle and removed it from the hoop, letting it drop to the floor with a distinct cling sound. You were about to undo the button of his pants when his strong hands engulfed yours, halting your movements. Confusion flickered in your eyes as you looked up at him.
He gently cupped your chin, tilting your head up to his lips and whispered, "There's a lot of time for that, baby girl." His fingers brushed your hair away from your face, and he began to plant soft, teasing kisses along the path he traced: from your forehead, your left eye, the side of your nose, your cheeks, and the corners of your lips.
As your mouths met and opened, your tongues engaged in a sensuous dance, exploring each other's desires. His hands reached behind you to unhook the clasp, freeing you from the confining embrace of your garment.
His warm palms firmly cupped your chest, causing a deep groan to rise in your throat. He bit your lower lip, making you moan in response. Breaking the kiss, he used his left thumb and slipped it into your mouth, commanding, "Suck."
You obediently complied, wrapping your lips around his thumb and swirling your tongue sensually around it. All the while, you peered up at him, watching his reaction. He gazed down at his thumb in your mouth, his jaw clenching as if trying to control himself.
With a wet pop, he withdrew his thumb and trailed it down from your mouth to your collarbone, leaving a cold and tingling sensation in its wake. Finally, he reached your breast, circling and tweaking your nipple with a teasing touch. His right hand slid down your body, slipping beneath your panties, his fingers delving into your heated flesh with a firm and demanding grip.
The pleasure overwhelmed you, and you couldn't help but cry out, "Fuck, Wonwoo." Your head arched back as the intensity of his touch sent shivers down your spine. With deliberate intent, he tugged at your nipple and slowly pushed you onto your back, his desire evident in his every move.
He gripped the waistband of your panties and slowly removed them, leaving you completely bare and at his mercy. Wonwoo climbed onto the bed on his knees, his chest rising and falling, his cheeks flushed. He gazed at you with a fiery desire in his eyes.
"Do you have any idea what you do to me?" he murmured, his fingers trailing from your knees to your thighs. “Your spark lights a flame with me” He removed his glasses and threw them on the bedside table. Bending down, he began to kiss your neck, his lips exploring the sensitive skin below your ear. You moaned softly, your fingers digging into the back of his head, grazing the blades of his well-defined shoulders.
Descending further, he captured one of your nipples with his warm mouth, sending a shock of pleasure coursing through your body. After lavishing attention on one breast, he switched to the other, his tongue and lips setting your nerve endings ablaze. Your core throbbed, and you found yourself grinding your thighs together, seeking any friction you could find.
Noticing your struggle, Wonwoo quipped, "Is my baby girl in pain?" You shot him a glare, wanting to wipe that smug smirk off his face. However, you had other plans. You hooked your legs behind him, and with a swift motion, you flipped positions, straddling him. Your bare sex rubbed against the rough material of his trousers, which concealed his evident arousal, and both of you hissed in response.
As he looked up at you, naked and sitting atop his clothed arousal, you began to move your hips provocatively, eliciting a throaty growl from him. "Fuck, Y/n, slow down," he implored, if you don't, I'll end up coming in my pants, He thought to himself.
You dismissed his words, your voice heavy with desire. "Less talking, more fucking." You moved your hips rhythmically, and he raised to his elbows, gripping your hips tightly to halt your movements. "Raise your hips," he instructed, "I promise I won't tease. I need to prepare you, love."
Without further delay, he began to give your bundle of nerves the attention they craved. His thumb circled your sensitive bud while he slowly inserted his forefinger inside you. The sensation was electrifying, and you felt your arousal building from your spine to your womb, flooding you with pleasure.
Your vision blurred, and the sensations washed over you, causing your body to tense and quiver. You bit into Wonwoo's neck, desperate to muffle your moans as your climax approached. His name became a chant on your lips, and your hips began to ride his hand, your movements taking on a mind of their own. You were lost in ecstasy, your world reduced to the pleasure that consumed you.
When he added a third finger, you gasped, and your hips twitched involuntarily. "Wonwoo," you gasped, and he whispered, "Let go, baby. I've got you."
With a mind of their own, your hips raised from his thighs, and you began to ride his hand, the overwhelming sensations driving you closer to your climax. You were too lost in your ecstasy to notice Wonwoo opened his trousers a little and brought out his member giving it a few pumps making him moan at the sight of you. But just as you were about to cross that exhilarating threshold, he withdrew his hand, leaving you gasping in shock. "WHAT THE FUck–" you began, but before you could finish your sentence, he seized your hips and thrust his throbbing member deep inside you.
Your world exploded as he penetrated you, and you screamed as he entered your most intimate depths, causing your inner muscles to clench around him. Two powerful thrusts were all it took for your first orgasm to crash over you, an electrifying wave of pleasure that sent you spiraling into ecstasy. Your body convulsed around him, and he groaned, overcome by the intense grip of your tightness.
Your chests pressed together, your foreheads touching, and he pushed up into you at a languid pace, allowing you to ride the waves of your orgasm. He paused when he noticed your furrowed brow, knowing you needed a moment to come back from the euphoric high.
With one arm, he held you up as you lay upon him, your hair cascading like a curtain over his face. He kissed your neck and nipped at your earlobe as he allowed you to regain your composure. As your heartbeat gradually returned to normal and you opened your eyes, a silly smile graced your lips.
“What’s so funny?”
“Oh nothing it’s just that in the afternoon you said let’s be friends”
“Ah”
In the blink of an eye, he shifted your positions once again. You lay on your back, and he knelt between your parted legs, your hips hovering in the air. “Then let me show you how good my friendship can be”,His hands gripped your supple buttocks, surely leaving marks in their wake. As he entered you again, you felt his gaze locked onto you with an insatiable hunger in his eyes.
With a husky whisper, he purred, with a wink, "My turn."
TBC.
.
.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
EXTRA:
When Jeonghan was in his first year of college, he read the concluding lines of the main character in Shakespeare's "Twelfth Night": "Fate, show thy force; ourselves we do not owe; what is decreed must be, and be this so." He couldn't disagree with something more at the time, but little did he know how much he would have to eat his words.
Jeonghan had come to drop off a pin drive you'd left at home in your office. He was about to step into the elevator when Victor rushed in before him. In German, Jeonghan asked, "Hold the elevator, please," but Victor, who was also late for a meeting, just gestured to his watch and said, "Sorry, short on time." The doors closed with Victor inside, leaving Jeonghan grumbling and taking the next elevator.
When Jeonghan reached your office, he saw the same man showing you something in his file and making you sign some documents. Jeonghan glared at him, and the man looked a little awkward. You introduced Jeonghan to him.
"Ah, JJ, come in. Mr. Sine and I are almost done here," you said.
"Mr. Sine, this is my good friend, Yoon Jeonghan, an Assistant Professor at KIU," you continued.
"JJ, this is my new representative, Mr—"
"Mr. Short on Time," Jeonghan interrupted with a sly smile.
The air between the three of you seemed charged with unspoken tension. You, ever perceptive, sensed it and said, "Okay, why don't you take a seat, Mr. Sine? Shall we continue?"
Mr. Sine cleared his throat and agreed, shifting his attention back to you as he began to explain the contract clauses, pointing to where you should sign. Meanwhile, Jeonghan settled into a nearby couch, picking up a magazine and pretending to be engrossed in it.
Jeonghan couldn't help but notice Victor attempting to act cool about it, and, true to his petty nature at times, he decided that if two could play this game, he'd certainly be up for the challenge. For the next six minutes, while Victor stood next to you, his peripheral attention was continuously drawn to Jeonghan, feeling the weight of his stare.
...
Two days after the encounter at your office, Jeonghan found himself in a pub with his friends, passionately discussing the decline of the social sciences. They delved into the structure of society, which seemed to be transforming into a conformist matrix that stifled critical thinking and suppressed diverse voices.
Victor happened to enter the same pub with his coworker, and he immediately spotted Jeonghan. The conversation around the table focused on whether criticizing problems would lead to solutions.
Victor quipped, "What can be done? Your criticism doesn't always result in a solution."
Jeonghan, who was ardently immersed in the debate, responded, "Sometimes the journey toward finding an answer is more liberating than the answer itself."
Victor, his eyes locked with Jeonghan's, engaged in a silent battle of wits and wills, momentarily oblivious to their surroundings. Jeonghan's coworker interrupted their silent exchange by clearing his throat, prompting Jeonghan to break his gaze.
When Jeonghan's coworker noticed another person entering the pub, he excitedly exclaimed, "Oh, he's here!"
Both Jeonghan and Victor turned their attention to see an average-looking but seemingly confident guy, often referred to as a "chad" among their friends, entering the establishment.
"This is the guy I was telling you about," the coworker said to Jeonghan. "Come on, I'll introduce you to him."
Jeonghan hesitated and replied with unease, "Robert, I told you I don't want to meet new people just yet."
Undeterred, his coworker insisted, "Oh, come on, Yoon. A simple 'hello' won't hurt. It's not like I told you to marry him."
He attempted to pull Jeonghan from his chair to introduce him to the newcomer. However, just as Jeonghan was about to be dragged away, someone firmly grasped his other wrist. It was Victor, his gravelly voice and authoritative gaze stopping the coworker in his tracks.“He said no, didn’t he?”
Jeonghan's heart quickened, and he felt a tingle in his stomach. He couldn't help but be captivated by Victor's protective response, and from that moment on, the rest became history. Dating Jeonghan was no easy task, but for Victor, every moment spent with him was worth the effort.
In college, Victor's boyfriend, a literature major, once read out a verse by Charles Bukowski: "When nobody wakes you up in the morning, and when nobody waits for you at night, and when you can do whatever you want. What do you call it? Freedom or loneliness?"
Turning to Victor, his boyfriend had asked, "What do you think, Vic? Is it freedom or loneliness?"
Victor, who had grown up in an immigrant household where his parents and four siblings had always been busy, striving for a better life, and chasing opportunities, answered confidently, "Freedom."
Then why is it now when he walks into his house, in the same streets where he used to deliver newspapers in so he could afford some pocket money for his bus card, as he walked into his house, closing the door of his Audi and opening the door to their home, where Jeonghan's absence was strongly felt because he was away attending a conference, Victor couldn't help but feel that this moment was closer to "loneliness."
After taking a shower, Victor entered the kitchen, planning to open the fridge. However, he noticed a post-it note that read, "Warm up the lasagna and don't forget to take out the trash. P.S., don't eat my muffin."
And that's when Victor had an epiphany. … It had been three days since your wedding, and you had flown down to Switzerland with Victor. As he drove both of you to the office, you were fiddling with your engagement ring and staring out at the passing scenery.
Victor broke the silence, saying, "It's a pretty ring."
You snapped out of your reverie and looked at him, slightly confused. "The ring," he clarified, nodding toward your hand. "It's pretty."
"Ah, thanks. It belonged to my husband's grandmother," you replied.
"Heirloom, eh?"
"Yes," you confirmed with a somewhat awkward laugh.
"So, how are things between you and JJ?" Victor asked.
"Good, as good as they could get," Victor responded with a chuckle.
"Good is nice," you hummed.
"I wanted to talk to you about something," Victor said, changing lanes. "I'm going to propose to Jeonghan."
You looked at him with surprise, your eyes gleaming. "And you want my blessing for it?" you teased.
"Since you and Noel are the closest thing Jeonghan has here to family, you could say that. I mean, you did play a pivotal part in our meeting," Victor explained.
"My, my, Victor, I'm flattered. Who knew you had a heart under all that muscle?" you joked, dramatically touching your chest.
He rolled his eyes and smiled. "Can you pretend you don't know for a bit? You know how Jeonghan gets when-"
"He's kept out of the loop," you finished the thought with a chuckle.
You both shared a laugh. "What about his parents?" you asked.
"Well, the last time I talked to his mother, she seemed happy," Victor said.
"And what about his father?"
Victor sighed and gave you a sad smile. "Well, that's a conversation best served with drinks."
"Have you guys talked about it?" you asked.
Victor nodded. "Yes, we've discussed it. He has his whole plan ready. But don't you think everybody deserves a proposal?"
You pondered his words for a moment, gazing out the window. With a small smile playing on your lips as you fiddled with your ring, you whispered, "Yes, everybody deserves a proposal." … It had been two weeks since Noel and you left, and there were moments when Jeonghan would start yelling for "El" to come down for something before he'd stop mid-sentence, remembering that you had left. Even though you'd been Facetiming regularly, adjusting to the old routine without you as a constant presence in his life was difficult. However, the joy Noel brought to both yours and Jeonghan's lives was undeniable, serving as a living reminder of the people you both held dear.
Victor had asked Leila to arrange a basket and took Jeonghan on a day trip to Lake Lungern. During the two-hour drive, Jeonghan's antsiness grew as he repeatedly asked, "Are we there yet?" Victor's patience was wearing thin.
As they approached their destination, Jeonghan's anticipation grew. "Oh, my Vicky, you didn't!" he exclaimed as he took in the stunning view. This place held sentimental value as it was where Jeonghan had taken them for their first date before it became a hotspot.
Victor was driving and couldn't drink, but he wouldn't have minded a glass of wine to calm his nerves. His heart raced, and he had cold sweats accumulating on the back of his neck. He finally brought out a blanket and a picnic basket.
Jeonghan commented, "Ah, ever since I came back from the post-doctoral program, I haven't had time to catch a break. Thank you, Vicky."
"Anything for you, Dr. Yoon," Victor replied.
"Please don't call me that in public," Jeonghan joked.
They laughed together, and Victor felt the love in the air as he looked at Jeonghan with adoration in his eyes.
After a moment, Victor cleared his throat. "Jeonghan, we need to talk."
Jeonghan's heart skipped a beat, fearing the worst. "Do you ever wonder where we'd be if we hadn't met at Y/N's office nine years ago?"
Jeonghan looked at Victor, then at his fingers, and shook his head. "No, not really. You?"
Victor stood up and walked towards the lake, surrounded by flowers. Jeonghan followed closely, waiting for his answer. Victor took a deep breath and began, "I've never felt the need to wonder, and even imagining a life without you terrifies me."
He turned to face Jeonghan and extended his hand. Jeonghan placed his hand in Victor's, listening intently.
Victor continued, "Yoon Jeonghan, meeting you made me realize what living feels like. You breathe life into my soul. My mother used to say that there are no accidents in life. Even the rustling of the leaves due to the wind is written in the stars before the seed of that tree came to exist. I used to think it was absurd, but now when I look at you, I thank the stars for aligning our fates. I want all your mornings and nights. I want the privilege of growing old with you. I want your rants and all your moods."
Jeonghan interjected, "I'll become more critical of some of your choices."
Victor chuckled and said, "Jeonghan, I will love you even if you become the next Karl Marx."
Jeonghan laughed, "No, thank you."
Victor continued, "You do what your heart desires, and I'll be rich for the both of us."
With those words, Victor took a platinum ring from his pocket and asked, "Dr. Yoon Jeonghan, will you marry me?"
Jeonghan's tears welled up, and he was overwhelmed by emotions. He'd rarely cried in the past, but watching the love of his life profess his love and commitment to him brought forth an unstoppable flow of tears.
He managed to joke through his tears, "Do we really need to involve the government in our relationship?"
Victor, with tears in his eyes, slipped the ring onto Jeonghan's finger. They shared a tight hug, foreheads touching, lost in their bubble of love as the sun set and made way for a new beginning.
Jeonghan admitted, "When you said we needed to talk, I thought you wanted to break up with me."
Victor replied, "I would question why you'd even think that, but right now, I just want to kiss you."
And so, as the sun set in the background, they kissed, sealing their love and commitment to one another.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
A/N: Phew this took me FOUR days to write. I want to thank everyone who showed support and reminded me that just because something does not have a lot of admirers does not mean it is not worthy of love, time and effort. Hope you all enjoyed this chapter and meet you all with the next one.
xxx
MSH.
163 notes · View notes
drivinmeinsane · 6 months
Text
Witness in the Dark
※ Sierra Six x Claire's Older Sister!Reader ※
Tumblr media
{ masterlist } ※ { ao3 } ※ { requested fic }
※ Summary: Don't we all just want to feel the companionable reassurance of another human being?
It only takes a single tragedy to tear your life to shreds and make it to where you're unable to sleep through the night. You tell yourself that you will never trust a bodyguard again, but things don't go according to plan when a man with a number for a name is assigned to the Fitzroy household while your uncle is away
※ Rating: T for suggestive themes and canon typical violence.
※ Content/Tags: Slow burn, Fluff, Hurt/Comfort, Night terrors, Pining, Unspecified age gap, Movie based - Alternate Universe, No use of Y/N, Obsessive behaviors from both parties, Descriptions of injuries, Mentions of parental death, Mentions of past kidnapping, Mentions of past torture, Implied death of minor character(s)
※ Word count: 12,637
※ Status: Oneshot/Complete
※ Author's Notes: I don't know what came over me. This really got uncontrollably out of hand and ended up being wildly self indulgent. Huge thanks for @danime25 for proofreading this. I owe you my life.
Tumblr media
"Ladies!" Your sister's nurse calls as she walks into the room. "I want to introduce you to Six. He'll be looking after the house while Mister Donald is away."
You look up from your position next to Claire on her bed only to meet the eyes of the man following the nurse. They're startlingly blue. His face is impassive as he turns away and surveys the room. He carries himself with an easy grace that hints at the violence that his body could produce. He reeks of danger. You instantly don't appreciate his presence. You had fought with Uncle Fitz tooth and nail over hiring a bodyguard for the duration of his trip away from the home. This man’s presence here means you have clearly lost that argument.
"Only the two exits?" He questions, moving past the bed to stand at the ceiling to floor windows. 
"Yeah." Your tone is hard, biting. The nurse gives a small gasp at your rudeness and says your name disapprovingly.
The man, Six, turns away from the window to look at you with a raised eyebrow. You stare at each other silently, sizing the other up. There’s a flicker of some emotion that you might label as respect in his eyes before Claire, picking up on your hostility, throws her hat in the ring.
"We don't chew gum in this house." You've never loved your little sister's faux-snob act more than in this moment. She snaps a photo of him with her Polaroid, staged records forgotten. He doesn't look particularly pleased about it. It’s more exasperated acceptance than anger though.
He's silent for a moment before speaking. "I'm sorry. I wasn't briefed." 
There’s a trace of a smile on his face. It’s irritating and you have to look away from him. You stare at a record sleeve like your life depends on it. He asks for the photo and picks it up. You see a flash of a tattoo on his hand as he plucks the Polaroid off of the bedspread. Poorly done and worn with age. He’s definitely one of Uncle Fitz’s prison recruits then. One of the most morally dubious options he could have saddled you with in his absence. Perfect.
He says his goodbyes to you and Claire before leaving the room. Your heart is beating irrationally rapidly and your mouth is dry. The man with a number for a name is stirring up nothing but bad memories. You know you won’t sleep well tonight. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
“What kind of name is Six anyway?” Claire asks first thing in the morning after she tosses herself into a chair at the kitchen table. The man in question gives her a long look. 
"007 was already taken so…" He says with a relaxed shrug, coffee mug in hand. He's leaning against the kitchen counter in the same suit as yesterday.
You choke back a laugh at the sight of your sister's expression. You accidentally meet Six's eyes over her head. There's warmth in them that douses your amusement immediately. You sober up and turn back to your breakfast. Softness in someone doing his line of work felt… wrong. He isn't trustworthy, you decide, no matter how kind he acts. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
You wake up with a start. The coppery tang of blood mixed with the dry powder of concrete lingers in your subconscious. It takes several heaving breaths to clear your airway and bring you back to the present. You shakily sit up. You press your palms into your eyes. You try to forget the sensation of a knife in your skin. You're here. You're safe . You're one of the last people your sister has. You're the stable one.
You get to your feet in the dark bedroom and open your door to step out into the hall. You trail unsteady fingertips down the plaster and paint as you make your way to the kitchen and living area. 
There's a barely audible scuffle and you peer through the gloom to see Six stalking you. You catch the barest glimpse of his face in a strip of moonlight. It's intent. Predatory. There's no hint of recognition, not while you move through the darkest parts of the room.
You feel cold. Your pulse starts to hammer in your veins. Your throat works uselessly. Words won't come out of your mouth. You forge along to the kitchen and fumble for the light. The kitchen is awash in a blinding glow right as you feel heat against your back. It immediately withdraws as the bodyguard removes himself from your personal space. You don't turn to face him while you get a glass from the cupboard and fill it with ice and water at the fridge's dispenser. You stare blankly at the burnished steel while you take sip after sip.
You refill your glass. You blink. You take a drink. You pretend like your mind isn't shattered. You pretend like the man your uncle hired hadn't been about to…
"Are you alright?" Six's voice cuts through the fog in your mind. It's like a lantern has been lit to guide you back into the waking world.
You find yourself then and turn to look at him. You study him. He looks slightly rumpled and tired. There's tension around his eyes and his mouth is set in an almost apologetic frown. 
"Just another nightmare. Sorry for disturbing you."
The frown deepens. "You didn't. I was caught by surprise, that's all."
"Fair warning, me out here like this is probably going to be a regular occurrence." You smile wanly. "I know you want us in bed, but I don't do the whole staying put thing so well most nights."
He just nods. He's accepted your words without protest. The frown fades away.
You gesture with your glass in the vague direction of your bedroom. "I'm going to go ahead and excuse myself. Goodnight, Six."
"Goodnight." 
───※ ·❆· ※───
Weeks go by. The household falls into a comfortable enough routine. Claire ribs him good-naturedly every chance she gets. He's always got a faint aura of amusement every time she takes a shot at him. You hadn't yet seen him get angry. Pretending to be annoyed? Yes, but never actually expressing any negative emotion beyond mild exasperation. Not yet, anyway. 
He sends the both of you to bed every night after Claire's nurse takes her leave. You inevitably get up in the middle of the night after another vivid nightmare. Six is always either watching the camera footage or doing his rounds. He's stopped being surprised by your presence after the night he hunted you. You linger in the kitchen doorway night after night, watching him keep vigil. He's got a soft face, you've decided. There's tension there, likely from worry and lack of sleep, but not cruelty. You've begun to wonder if he has the capability for it. You know he must. Uncle Fitz has kept you in the dark about a lot of the work he does, but you know a kind man wouldn’t have been a candidate for whatever program your uncle runs. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
You're woken up a few nights later by the sound of hands scrabbling on your door. Your eyes snap open and you remain frozen for a second before you hear Claire's muffled voice. You're immediately out of bed so fast you stumble and twist your ankle painfully. You fling the door open and next thing you know, your little sister falls wheezing into your arms. "Something's… Something's wrong." She gasps out.
She can't breathe and is clutching at her chest with weak hands. Horror races down your back and you're pulling her into your arms in a clumsy embrace, desperately trying to keep her upright.
"Six!" The name is torn from you in a shout. You never thought you would be screaming for a man you'd told yourself you couldn't trust.
He's there in an instant. He puts a steadying hand on your back before he gently pulls Claire away and lifts her up into his arms. She wheezes again and both you and Six freeze.
"I'm okay." she whispers. She looks so small and breakable in the bodyguard's thick arms. Like a bird plucked from the sky, held the mercy of a giant's hands.
"Can you get the keys for the car and unlock it?" His voice washes over you. Its steadiness anchors you to reality. You manage a "Yeah." and take off through the house to the garage, making a pit-stop to snag the keys from their bowl. Your ankle is throbbing. Six is close behind, his brisk stride and long legs keeping time with your hurried scrambling. You mash the unlock button on the fob and throw yourself into the backseat. Claire is gently deposited in after you. Her head is resting on your lap. You comb through her brown hair with shaky hands. 
"Mount St. Mary's." You tell Six the moment he's halfway into the driver's seat. "They're the ones who put her pacemaker in."
He grunts in response, backing out of the garage. You don't remember when you handed him the keys or when the garage door was opened. You don't think about anything other than your little sister. You can't lose her too. You've already lost so much of your family and of yourself. The ride passes in a blur. You're only fleetingly aware of the passing lights. Your heart is hammering in your chest like it's beating for Claire and you both. You whisper pleas and promises to her, stroking her forehead with shaking hands.
You're pulled out of your trance by Six yanking the passenger door open, and you help guide your sister into his capable arms. The medical team whisks Claire into the back immediately the moment he has her on the stretcher. You're left in a stiff, vinyl chair in the waiting room. Bodies haven't been in it long enough to soften the material. You're filling out intake paperwork on your sister's behalf. Six stands next to you, hands clasped in front of himself. You glance over, checking his watch every few seconds, your leg bouncing in place. Nervousness and fear wash over you in all-consuming waves. 
He catches your glance as your eyes dart over yet again.
"You holding up alright?'' His questions surprise you. He rarely is the one to initiate conversations. His gaze is steady, grounding, blue eyes watching you intently.
"Not really." You admit, inhaling and exhaling jaggedly. He nods. There's tension around his eyes. Is he worried too? You have to look away from his face and instead talk to his watch. "She's my sister. I need to keep her safe. I can't lose her too."
You hear him make a noise in response. You watch the seconds tick by one by one on his watch. The two of you are silent for approximately thirty-seven of them before Six breaks the moment by undoing the metal clasp. He pulls the watch away from his skin, revealing a bar of ink across the underside of his surprisingly delicate wrist before he's handing it to you.
"Here."
You stare at the dangling watch blankly before looking up at his face. "What?"
"Keep it safe for me for a while." His tone leaves no room for argument. You reach out with hesitant fingers and take it from his grasp. The steel is warm in your hand. You swallow thickly and drape the watch over your wrist, waiting for the sickening feeling of having your hands bound to hit you. It doesn't. You clumsily latch the buckle. It's sized perfectly for the man diligently standing at your side, no possibility of tightening it without it being resized altogether. It hangs off your wrist like a loose bracelet and you realize then just how big Six is. 
He hides his mass well. His muscles are concealed discretely enough underneath blazers and tailored trousers. He simply doesn't take up space in whatever room he's in, always the expert at being unremarkable, unobtrusive, and not worth remembering. But this… this is a dead giveaway. You cast a sideways glance at his hands and, for a dizzying moment, you wonder how your hand would look pressed palm to palm with one of his.
"Miss Fitzroy. Your sister is cleared for visitors now if you would like to see her." A nurse's voice cuts into your illogical musings.
You stand up so abruptly that the chair you were just sitting on screeches agonizingly loud on the polished vinyl flooring before it thuds into the wall. The nurse flinches slightly, but Six is steady at your side. He falls into step behind you as you follow the man through the winding hallways to Claire.
The doctor stops you at the door, arm barring you for a moment before letting it drop. "She's stabilized. Tell your uncle there was a programming glitch. We were able to repair it. Non-invasive." She pauses for a moment, giving the man hovering behind you a hard look before continuing. "The remote system flagged it ten minutes before he pulled up."
"You're able to monitor from that distance?" You interrupt. 
"We can keep track of her pacemaker from just about anywhere. You may see her. She can be released later tonight after we have her under observation for a while longer.” The doctor catches your pinched expression and adds. “Just to be safe.”
You nod, gaze bypassing her to focus on Claire. She’s been watching the exchange and, at your attention, she pulls a weak smile under her oxygen mask while raising a pale hand to flash the rocker sign. The doctor finally steps aside but not before blocking Six as he makes to follow you into the room. “Only family allowed.”
You look at her incredulously and open your mouth to protest before Six cuts you off. “I understand. Thank you, Doctor.” His tone is bland, unemotional. He arranges himself to stand with his back to the inside of the open door. He’s obnoxiously in the way of anyone that would need to come or go. He spends the passing minutes as they bleed into hours standing there like a steadfast sentinel. Back straight, hand clasped over his right wrist, left wrist startlingly bare, head lowered in waiting supplication; he’s the very image of patient servitude.
You sit at your sister's side in your own vigil. The three of you wait in tired silence until a nurse finally announces Claire is free to be discharged. 
She fusses as she's helped into a wheelchair. You and Six stand aside, letting the staff fight the battle. They win, but as soon as everyone spills out of the automatic doors, she's pulling herself out of the mobility aid. She gently slaps away yours and Six's reaching hands when the two of you try to steady her. "Don't you dare."
"But-" you start to protest before you're immediately shut down. "I can walk to the car. I'm not that much of an invalid."
Six doesn't even try to say anything, just forges ahead through the parking lot like nothing happened. He's learned by now that there's no arguing with your little sister. The traitor. You and Claire make it to the vehicle after him and you move to slide into the back seat with her but she pulls a face.
"You're smothering meeeee." she exaggeratedly whines. You give her a flat look. "Smothered." she insists. She dramatically points at the front of the car and raises insistent eyebrows.
You end up buckling yourself into the front passenger seat with an exasperated sigh. You look over at Six. The tension has bled away from his face. He looks more relaxed, relieved even. He notices your stare and the two of you make eye contact. You roll your eyes pointedly at your sister’s antics. Six maintains a serious expression until it cracks and you’re rewarded with the bodyguard's smile.
Six's arm brushes ever so slightly against yours when he puts the vehicle into reverse and then into drive. The feeling of his warmth lingers like a brand on your skin. His watch hangs heavily around your wrist. You fight the urge to gently touch the gleaming metal and instead interlink your own fingers together hard enough to hurt.  
You spend the car ride sagged against the leather of the passenger seat, desperately trying to focus on the passing scenery and not the man seated next to you. Not his kindness, not the way he had kept you grounded. You tell yourself he was just doing his job. Any bodyguard would have been tender and careful with your sister…  and with you. You try to not read into what Six offering his watch to you for "safe keeping" might possibly mean.
Soon you're back at the house, waiting in the garage with your little sister while the hired man does a sweep of the building to make sure no one has breached the perimeter while it lay vacant. Claire is tucked against your side. She's bleary eyed with exhaustion. 
"Clear." Six's voice cuts into the silence of the garage.
You tow Claire along with you and sit her down at the table. She slumps with her cheek resting in her hand. You busy yourself with getting a bowl of ice cream set in front of her.
She gulps it down in huge mouthfuls. Six sits to your right at the head of the table while she eats. His eyes are focused on the screen of his laptop. You're sitting across from your sister, half curled up in the dining chair. The adrenaline has long since left your body, leaving you feeling heavy with exhaustion.
"You feeling better?" Six directs at Claire.
"Just another Thursday." She says with a shrug. "Uncle Donald and my sister say this is the best medicine. Ice cream. I tend to agree."
"They're smart people."
"Only family I got." 
Six’s response is instant, like he’ll choke on the words if he doesn’t get them out of his mouth fast enough. “Fitz’s the closest thing to family I’ve had in a long while.”
"Maybe that kind of makes us family." 
You catch the way that he smiles. He ducks his head to hide it, but you see the hopeless spread of it across his face. There’s something so tender and vulnerable in his eyes that you get stung by a pang in your chest. Your heart aches for the people sitting at the table with you. Claire for carrying the loss of your parents and Six for whose closest hint of a familial tie is his boss. You get pulled out of your spiraling thoughts by Claire yawning. 
"You should go to bed." His voice is soft.
You haul yourself to your feet, exhausting hanging on you like a blanket. You whisk Claire’s empty bowl away and gently touch her shoulder. “C’mon, you heard the man.” 
She grumbles a little and stands up with you. You’re about to guide her to her bedroom but she pauses and turns. “‘Night, Robot.”
“Goodnight, Claire.” He sounds exasperated with an undercurrent of amusement.
He doesn’t look away from the screen as you and your younger sister retire for the night. You fall into bed, wrung out from the hospital trip. It’s not until you’re firmly under the covers and settled into bed that you realize you’re still wearing Six’s watch. You stare at it, warring with yourself on if you should scrape yourself off of the mattress to go give it to the bodyguard keeping vigil at the table or to just set it aside to give to him in the morning. You do neither of those things. You fall asleep watching the silver metal reflect the moonlight peering through the shivering curtains. You do not dream of your past captors and their leering smiles that night. Instead, you dream of a comforting hand on your wrist, the gentle hum of a deep voice. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
The three of you settle back into routine following Claire’s hospital visit, but things have shifted slightly following that night. You gave Six his watch back the following morning before your sister got out of bed and before her nurse arrived for the day. He took it from your hesitantly offered hand. His thick fingers gently brushed your palm as he lifted the piece from it. Your wrist has felt desolate, too light ever since you took it off. You try to ignore it all, try to regain the distance you had before. You don’t succeed. Something about Uncle Fitz’s hired man keeps eroding the walls built from mistrust and agony. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
You snap awake, soaked through with rapidly cooling sweat. You’re certain you didn’t scream out. Your throat isn’t sore, but your face is wet, moisture clinging to your lashes. You must have been silently sobbing through your nightmare. You uncurl yourself from your tensed position and drag yourself out of bed. You walk through the darkened hallway to the kitchen. You make sure to roughly trail your hand along the wall and clear your throat. It won’t do anyone any favors to startle Six. 
You get your glass of water and make your way into the main sprawl of rooms. The bodyguard is sitting at the kitchen table, laptop open, as he is most nights. You pull out a chair and sit down with your glass. You look at it hollowly, trying to ignore the lingering terror from your nightmares. You can't but notice Six’s eyes flickering over to you now and again. There’s a concerned crease between his eyebrows.
“Rough night?”
“The usual. As Claire says, it’s just another Thursday.” Your voice comes out more bitter than you intend. You tighten your grip on your cup until it feels like it might shatter in your hand. You force yourself to loosen your clenched fingers. 
The man seated at the table with you gives an acknowledging hum, sedately chewing his gum. He doesn’t press, doesn’t try to force any explanations out of you. You relax a little in your seat. Having another human being awake and nearby is a comfort. You rest your cheek on your hand and observe him. He looks tired. The light coming from the screen serves only to highlight the weariness weighing down his face and stooping his usually rigid shoulders. Looking at him like this reminds you of the night you watched this man and your sister interact after he drove you both home from Mount St. Mary’s. 
“She’s happier with you around, you know.”
There's such a long silence following your unprompted comment that you don't think he'll respond but he finally does. "She's a good kid."
"Yeah. Yeah she is." You don’t think you could have clung to life in the wake of the incident without her there to be strong for. Most weeks, she was the only reason you bothered to try to function.
You drain the rest of your glass and stand up. The ice clinks. You dump it in the sink and put the cup in the top rack of the dishwasher. You felt wrung out enough to attempt sleep again. You pause in the doorway and look back at the man at the table. "Six."
He looks up, eyebrow raised. His lips are slightly parted. 
"'Night."
"Goodnight." You can’t decipher his tone.
Your nightmares don’t return that night. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
About a month later, you’re screaming and thrashing in your bed. You’re choking under your captor’s hands, the sensation of soaked cloth over your face. You feel the pressure of those cruel fingers on your throat, over your mouth. Water moistening every ragged inhale. You can’t breathe.
Six’s response is all but instantaneous from the moment he hears your first scream. He pushes your door open, one hand on the knob and the other wrapped around his drawn gun. He’s sweeping his eyes across the dark room, There’s no attacker to find, there’s only you writhing on your bed, plagued by your own mind. He holsters his weapon and goes to your side. He tries calling your name, but there’s no acknowledgement, only your panicked wheezing. He puts one knee on the mattress for stability and grabs your upper arms. He tries to shake you awake. That gets a reaction. You start fighting him. Your hands claw and hit at him. He ignores it and repeats your name, asking you to wake up with an edge of desperation to his voice. He’s wildly unprepared for this. A physical enemy he can handle, but this…
You come out of it, going limp in his hold. Your chest is heaving. You blink away the lingering horrors of your dream and look up at him, horrified. For a split second your panic flares anew until you focus on his face. You remind yourself that you know this man, that you trust him with your sister’s life. He releases his grip on you and leans to turn on your bedside lamp. You wince against the explosion of light before bolting upright to reach towards his face. He’s scratched and you wonder if he’s going to be sporting a black eye. He lets your fingertips rest on his cheek for a heartbeat, something unreadable in his eyes before he’s withdrawing his knee from the mattress and standing at the side of your bed. He’s the picture of composure.
“I’m so sorry.” Guilt is suffocating you almost as much as the man in your nightmare. 
"You don't need to apologize. I should. I wasn't briefed about how to handle it." He sounds genuinely sorry, a touch of distress bleeding into his tone. It twists the knife of guilt deeper. You feel your eyes start to well. 
"No, no it's not your fault.. I don't want to be like this, I'm sorry." The tears spill over. You turn your face away and scrub your hands over your cheeks.
He hesitates and sits down on the bed next to you. There's a yawning span of distance between the two of you. There's not a hint of anger or frustration coming from him, not even pity. just.... sorrow. Understanding.
"Fitz briefed me on your history." It's blunt. matter of fact.
"Then you know about the...." You hesitate. 
"Yeah.” He answers before continuing. “Does he know how bad it gets?"
"No… I never told him all the details. I didn't want to burden him. He's got enough to worry about." You shrink into yourself. Your eyes focused on the items cluttering your nightstand.
"Your wellbeing isn't a burden." There it is. There’s a taste of the anger you’d been waiting for in his tone. You squeeze your eyes shut.
"I'm the stable one, Six. I can't let everyone down again ." You laugh a little, self-deprecating. You press your palms against your eyes. Baring down until stars explode behind your closed eyelids. 
He hums, and you feel the shift of the mattress as he stands up. You think he’s leaving, disgusted with you and your emotions, but the heat of his presence doesn’t go away. The warmth of him bleeds through your sleep clothes. You can feel him looking down at you. You nearly jump out of your skin when he nudges your arm. You look up at him, startled. He quirks an eyebrow.
“Come on.” He says, offering his hand to you. You take it. He easily guides you up onto shaky legs.
He has you follow him down the hallway and to the dining table. A path as familiar as an old friend by now. He motions for you to sit at the table, and you mutely follow his direction. You hear him move around in the kitchen. He returns with a bowl of ice cream and a full glass of water. He sits both in front of you.
"I have it on expert authority that this should help. All the smartest people I know support it." He's so serious sounding. You look at him flatly. He holds his grave expression for a beat before he winks. You crack a teary smile and lay into the ice cream like it personally insulted you.
He settles into a chair across from you while you eat. He occasionally glances over at the open laptop’s screen to check the security footage, but his main focus is on you. You feel a little self conscious under his gaze. You scour your mind for something to say, anything to lessen the intensity he’s directing towards you.
"Do you ever sleep? Like… go to bed sleep?" The question comes out of nowhere. a flash of surprise crosses his face. You'd seen him cross his arms in his chair and tip his head back. Caught him leaning  against the wall, hands in his pockets, hip cocked for stability. But the thought of him actually dressing down into pajamas and tucking himself under the blankets  seems.... implausible. too soft for this man who is alert and buttoned up into his crisp slacks and fitted shirts no matter the hour of the day. You half supposed he showered in the damn things.
"Not as often as I should. I don't sleep easy either." The honesty surprises you. 
"Why?" It's probing but you're too exhausted and raw to care.
"Too many memories. My line of work isn't exactly conducive to pleasant dreams." You wonder if he would have been willing to be so open this entire time or if something changed between the two of you. When would it have changed? Were the moments you found significant also important to him? Was he starting to crave your company in the inexplicable way as you’ve begun to crave his?
You almost apologize to him for prying, but you stop yourself. You nod instead. You understand how it is to have a beast pacing the maze of your sleeping mind, pulling out the threads of your worst memories like entrails for you to witness over and over again. 
"I still think about it… About them." You admit. Your eyes skitter across the table like a frightened mouse, focusing on Six's watch face before darting away. You can’t tell the time from this distance. There is a pressure welling up in your throat. Something is clawing its way out into the open.
“Talk to me.” His request is firm, paving the way for your words. He takes his watch off, a mirror of the other night. It slips free of his arm in the same way, inky black revealed on the underside of his wrist, tendons shifting, the movements delicate. He sets the watch on the table in front of you. The metal links clatter on the polished wood surface. You glance up at his face, shadowed in the dim light. “For safekeeping.” He remarks.
You reach out and lift it from the worn surface, running your fingers over the band. The weight is soothing in your grasp. The seconds tick by and it feels as though your heart is trying to race them. You finally open your mouth and release your burden.
“Claire had her birthday party that day. It was the last good day we had with our parents. It was hard to keep the security straight since there were so many people in the house. I didn’t think anything was wrong when two men came up to me and introduced them as part of the security detail. I still didn’t think it was weird when they asked me to come with them. How could I have been so stupid ?” Your breath catches, anger palpable in your voice. Six twitches like he might reach out, but he stills and you continue.
“They got me out of the house. I wasn’t strong enough to fight them off when they put me in the back of the SUV. They… they kept me for days asking questions I didn’t know the answers to. They didn’t like that I didn’t know anything. They tried to be more persuasive… so I started making up things. I just wanted them to stop but they wouldn’t. The wrong answer or the right answer, it didn’t matter. They offered me in exchange for a ransom and eventually they pulled me out of the basement. My parents were there to do the handoff. The guys wouldn’t let anyone else do it. We made it about three miles down the highway before they caught up with us and shot out the front tires. I don’t think they expected anyone to live after we went through the guardrail, so they just.. drove off. Left. I don’t know how long I was in the car staring at my parents. Claire was too young to understand that I ruined her life. I’ve been waiting for her to realize what I did. She hasn’t yet but she will.”
“How did you ruin it?” Quiet, disbelieving.
“I got our parents killed. I shouldn’t have gone with those men. I should’ve known better.” You hear a noise like a wounded animal. A creature left for roadkill, great heaving breaths rattling in that damaged chest. It’s you, you realize dully, you’re the animal. There’s a large hand enveloping your wrist. It’s Six and he’s holding onto you. 
“How could you know?” He asks. You shake your head, a sob escapes you. You feel shame. Grief. Six’s hand squeezes almost tight enough to hurt. It grounds you, you can’t escape into your own mind. Not with that insistent pressure to stay . You feel the metal of his watch biting into the skin of your palm. It’s a good kind of ache.
“It wasn’t your fault. You trusted people you were meant to trust. Who could blame you for that?” he insists. His eyes are too soft, too kind.
“Uncle Fitz.” It slips out, involuntary. You would bite your own tongue off if it could take back the betrayal. You don’t dare to look at the man seated across from you. You had all but swung a bat at the person who he said was the closest thing he had to family. 
His hand withdraws from your arm, and for a moment you’re certain that he’s going to walk off and leave you sitting here by yourself. He doesn’t, he surprises you once again. He simply leans further over the table, capturing your hands with his before plucking his watch from your ironclad grasp. He lays it over your much smaller wrist. He handles you with so much gentleness it almost hurts. He secures the clasp and simply… holds your hands. He says your name and you look up 
“Your family loves you.” He states simply. He says it like it’s an indisputable fact. Like it’s something as true and honest as the rotation of the Earth. You nod mutely. You can’t argue, not when he says it with so much assurance. He gives your hands a final, comforting squeeze and stands up. He gathers up your dishes, bowl, spoon, and glass. The bodyguard makes a soothing gesture to stay seated when you make a motion to rise and help him. You listen to the domestic sounds of him running the sink and loading your used dishes into the dishwasher. Your eyes start to drift shut. There’s a weight off your lungs, your burden has been dispersed, even just for a little while.
There’s a soft touch to your shoulder. It’s Six and he wants you back in bed. You get to your feet and let him escort you to your bedroom door. You feel oddly nervous, fidgeting with your fingers and avoiding meeting the hired man’s eyes. It feels like the awkward end of a weird date where everyone was too uncomfortably honest.. No matter how delusional that sounds even to yourself.
“Goodnight.” he’s the one who breaks the silence first. You feel relieved. 
“‘Night, Six.” is your response as you put your hand on the doorknob and slip into the room, away from his unreadable gaze. When you fall asleep for the second time that night, you dream of steady hands marked with prison tattoos.
───※ ·❆· ※───
The morning dawns without preamble. It feels like you have barely laid your head on the pillow. You check the time on the watch hanging loosely around your wrist. Less than four hours have passed since your night terror and subsequent comforting via the household bodyguard. Your morning routine feels more laborious than usual. Every movement feels like crawling through tilled soil. 
You’re dressed for the day and walking into the kitchen when you hear your little sister badgering Six. 
“What happened to you, Robot?” she asks.
You pop your head around the corner to take a look at the man she’s addressing. You stop cold. It’s a mess. He’s a mess. The skin around his left eye is puffy and bruised. There's clear nail marks on his cheeks and down to his neck. Any exposed skin had taken the brunt of your panic. You can even see some redness through his facial hair. You feel sick, betrayed again by your body. Your own hands had tried to tear him apart. 
"Well..." he starts and shrugs his jacket off. He folds it and drapes it over the back of one of the chairs.
He's about to go on his outdoor rounds, which you and Claire have secretly dubbed ‘enrichment time’, and continue wearing a trail into the yard. If he’s feeling particularly comfortable, he might sneak a nap in one of the lawn chairs now that the sun is up. Provided that he’s sure the two of you are secure and can survive without him awake for an hour or so. 
"Your sister beat me in a fight. I'll have to hand in my championship belt." It's relaxed and easy. He gives you a conspiratorial wink when Claire rolls her eyes with a scoff.
You match his earnest tone with your own. "You should have seen it, I was about to get the folding chair and everything."
“Ooh-kay, I’ll just assume it was a weird sex thing,” she comments, turning back to her breakfast. “Looks like you already won his watch though. Congrats.” 
Silence follows. Claire smugly scrapes her spoon around in her bowl, capturing every last shred of cereal. There’s a self-satisfied smile on her face. Neither of you protest. Either you let it go and hope she loses interest in the bit, or you launch into a defense that will only get her to double down. No matter what, you’ll be the losers. 
Six pushes a heavy exhale through his nose and walks out of the room. You follow him right out the back door and onto the deck. The two of you stand there for a moment in companionable silence. It’s beautiful out here. The sun is a sedate creature in the sky. She's lazily casting her rays over the yard. The water in the pool is sparkling in it, lapping playfully at the concrete walls. Six’s shoulders are still tense in your field of view. He looks as though he’s holding himself up through sheer force of will.
“I’m sorry again about last night.” You say to his back.
“Please don’t be. Things happen.” He says with a sigh. You falter. He sounds as exhausted as you feel.  You don't want to push the issue. 
He gestures for you to sit in one of the deck chairs by the pool. You don’t, instead choosing to trail him as he does his rounds. He’s lit by the sun. You’re in his shadow. His hair looks like a field of golden wheat. You almost want to run your hands though it in order to feel the softness for yourself. You instead soothe the urge by toying with the band of his watch still loosely encircling your wrist. He looks back at you every once in a while, eyes dazzlingly blue in the bright sunlight. You had never noticed the angles of his face before, the curves of his nose with its distinctive bump, the set of his cheekbones, how his facial hair is darker than the hair on his head. You hate that you're noticing these details now. After the events of last night, any tentative bond feels tainted.
The morning grows warmer as you drift behind him like a ghost. Eventually he rolls his sleeves up to reveal his forearms. You start to understand why people in bygone eras got so flustered at the sight of a lady's ankle. His wrists are bodice ripping enough, you suppose, but the space from his fingertips to the crook of his elbow? That is home to so much previously unseen skin. Had he been rolling up his sleeves every morning? If you had simply looked out one of the windows, would you have seen the sight that you’re witnessing now?  Would you have seen the distinct veins trailing up the insides of his muscular arms? What about the tattoos whose mere existence beg to have a finger trace along his skin? You avert your eyes, not wanting him to notice you staring. You tell yourself that it’s just the novelty of it all, that the surprise at seeing him less buttoned up will wear off.
With the rounds done, the two of you are back at your starting point. The bodyguard settles onto one of the deck chairs. He lets out a borderline obscene groan as he lets his body relax against the wood. His eyes flutter closed. He shifts slightly, another noise escapes his throat as he does. You make your way to the chair next to him on shaky legs, and drop into it. He doesn’t stir. You debate on standing up, you don’t, the thought of leaving his side makes you anxious. You make yourself comfortable in your seat. 
Through the open window, you can hear Claire’s record player. You hear the notes of Feel the Warm. She’s playing Mark Lindsay again. You let it wash over you. The sunlight is dappled across this part of the patio. You cast a glance over at your companion. His arms are crossed and he looks dead to the world. Your own eyelids are drooping, He’s the last thing you see before you drift off.
You wake up gradually, it’s an easy kind of waking. No wild jerk of consciousness, just the soft trickle of awareness. You’ve managed to curl on your side in the deck chair. You squirm upright and feel cloth slide down into your lap. It’s the hired man’s jacket. He must have gone back inside to get it. You touch it with hesitant fingers and look up, scanning for him. He’s currently out of sight, but you do see Claire in the hammock chair across the way. She’s engrossed in her phone and frantically tapping at the screen. You check the time on the watch in your possession before you catch a glimpse of Six coming up the patio steps from the lower yard. He’s got a sandwich in one hand and his own phone in the other. He’s intent on the device. He glances up and accidentally meets your eyes. He jumps slightly as if startled you’re awake. He recovers and gives you a nod.
“‘Morning.” His mouth is full. You know Claire will give him the tongue lashing of a lifetime if she notices.
"It's after twelve." You playfully retort, watching unimpressed as he fights to swallow the bread in his mouth. He’s really struggling for a second before he gets it down, his throat working roughly. You get to your feet, carefully folding his jacket over your arm. You approach him with it. 
"Good afternoon then." He says quietly. You swear you catch the ghost of a smile on his face as he looks at you. 
“Thanks for the blanket.” You say, offering it to him. He takes it with his unoccupied hand before shrugging it on, doing a quick change of hands with his lunch. 
You move to take off the watch and return that as well, but he stops you with a disapproving noise. “You’re keeping that safe for me, remember?”
You pause for a moment, mind racing wildly with the effort to make sense of his words. To find meaning in them. Your hand falls away from the metal and you surrender with a mute nod. If he wanted you to keep it for him for a while longer, who were you to protest? It’s a strange kind of comfort to have it. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
Things come to another disastrous head some weeks later. It happens after the nurse sees Claire tucked into bed before heading home for the evening. It happens after you give your sister your own goodnight wishes. You had gently brushed her hair from her face and gave her a kiss on the forehead even if she scrunches her face in mock disgust each time you do. There’s no telling which moment between the two of you will be the last. You hadn’t had the luxury of knowing that your mom’s wet pleas for help would be the last gift from her in that twisted hunk of metal. You wanted your little sister to have a happy memory of you if a goodnight ever turned into a goodbye. Less nightmares that way.
You had stood up from your seat on the edge of the bed, made sure to smooth her blanket out. “Sweet dreams, Claire.” you said before you extinguished the slow glow cast by the lamp on her nightstand. 
“‘Night,” she had said to you before yelling. “‘Night, Robot!” in the direction of the door. 
You heard a weary sounding response from the ‘robot’ in question. Six was hovering in the hallway, patiently waiting to escort you to your bedroom door. He’s been diligent in performing the action every single night without fail since your impromptu wrestling session with him. He also hasn’t let you return his watch to him yet. You closed the bedroom door behind you, stepped into the hall and nearly brushed against the tall man. He moved back only enough to give you the barest clearance to get past him so he could trail after you for the scant few steps to your own door. It seems lately that he’s been standing closer to you. It also seems like his eyes have been lingering more on your face than the surveillance feeds at night when you emerge from your room, wide eyed and shaken from whatever terror that had gripped you. Your exchanged goodnights haven’t been anything out of the ordinary though, even if his voice was lower… more intimate than it used to be.
The bubble officially bursts for you when you abruptly jerk awake. You assume it was a nightmare you can’t remember, though you don’t feel any of the usual symptoms. There’s no tremors or wild breathing. You’re just… awake. You think about laying in bed and trying to drift off, but there’s a sense of unease you can’t shake. You make up your mind and shuffle over to the door. Like any other night, you turn the knob and walk out into the hall.
Like a snare snatching a rabbit, rough hands seize you. Your mouth is covered, fingers digging in harshly. And with a sudden drop of your stomach, you register the sensation of a gun pressing into your side. The metal’s coldness burrows though the thin layer of your sleep shirt. You’re frozen in shock, mind racing. Where's Six? Where's the bodyguard uncle Fitz had hired? He was supposed to protect you and your sister. Keep you safe. Why wasn't he doing his job? Why was this man in the house? 
Tears start running down your face without your permission. Your sobs are broken off against the inside of your mouth. They can’t escape the crushing pressure. A scream you can’t release is building in your throat. What if this man did something to Claire?
The gun digs in deeper, grinding against your ribs. He drags you down the hall and into the living room. It’s dark and you flinch as you feel something sharp dig into one of your feet. You whimper. The floor is littered with broken glass. The sound of it shattering must have been what woke you up. 
“Shut up.” the man holding you hisses, giving you a tooth rattling shake while he leans over your shoulder to see where he’s steering you. His breath is sour. “Where is he?”  He must mean Six. 
The bodyguard must still be able to present a problem if this man is asking about him. You’re not completely alone in this. It’s enough to sharpen your mind. To direct your focus. Your eyes are straining to make out anything in the darkness. It’s a mess of shapes that are so familiar in the daylight, but they look like strangers in the darkness. You manage to recognize the coffee table before the attacker does and you pull your leg out of the way. He slams into it and stumbles. He curses loudly through the pain of hitting his shin on the corner. You see your opportunity and savagely bite the hand covering your mouth. The saltiness of blood washes over your tongue but you bury your teeth in deeper. The tendons and nerves give way beneath your teeth. You go until you hit bone and hang on. Even if you don’t make out of this alive, you’re going to make damn sure this fucker doesn’t get to keep full use of his fingers.
He’s groaning, blinded by the shock of pain. You dare to release your hold on him in order to slam the back of your head into his face as hard as you can, throwing yourself into a backwards jump to do so. He lets out a wounded noise and clutches his face. He’s completely let go of you to do so. The gun is on the floor now, dropped in the surprise of your retaliation. You skate awkwardly on the glass as you make a run for it. The floor feels wet under your feet as you sprint for the hall. You’re leaving a trail of bloody footprints in your wake. The scream you’ve felt building weakly escapes. It’s a too quiet utterance of Six’s name. You can’t find the ability to yell as loud as you need to. You’re nearly sightless from a lack of light and terrified tears. You’re battering against the walls and furniture like a moth around a lightbulb. You make it halfway down the hall to Claire’s bedroom when you feel it. A brush of the assailant’s hand against your back. He shouts when he misses you, and you jitter to the side, making contact with the wall right as he slams into the floor. You put your back to it and look down, eyes wide enough in terror to make out the shapes of two struggling men. 
Six is on top of the man who had grabbed you. His silhouette is identifiable even in the murky dark. Relief turns your legs into jelly. He’s come for you after all. You allow yourself to go limp and slide down the wall, curling up on the floor. You squeeze your eyes closed so you don’t have to put a visual to the violence you’re hearing. It’s wet, crunchy. Eventually you only hear the heaving breathing of one man. You don’t know how long you sit there shaking. 
You’re coaxed into opening your eyes by Six’s voice saying your name. Your bedroom door is ajar and the light is on, illuminating the hallway enough to comfortably see, but not enough to where you can’t pretend the dark smears and streaks are shadows. The attacker isn’t in the hall any more. Six is kneeling in front of you. He’s got a cut on his cheek but otherwise looks unharmed.
“Are you with me?” It’s said with aching concern.
"Yeah… Yeah I'm here." You’re all too aware of your stinging feet, the ache of your muscles, the pain in the back of your head. 
Relief floods his face at your words. He reaches out but stops himself before making contact with you. You notice that his knuckles are split open and already bruising. His hand hovers in the space between your bodies, trembling slightly like he can’t bear to touch you but withdrawing is equally torturous. You rock onto your knees and shove yourself into his arms instead. They’re instantly around you. He holds you to himself. It’s all you can do to cling to him in kind. If you could nestle alongside the lungs in his chest, you would make a home in his rib cage. 
"You did well. I'm sorry I wasn't able to keep him from you. His pals kept me busy." His voice is full of bitter frustration. 
You shake your head and speak against his collarbone. “Is Claire okay?”
"She slept right through it. She's still asleep. I just checked on her." He soothes, running a hand up and down your back.
“Good…” you respond, unspeakably thankful. You could cry.
“Do I have your permission to pick you and take you to your bed? I don’t want you walking with your feet like this.” 
“Yeah, but I’m too heavy?” You’re surprised and uncertain. Sure, he had slammed around a grown man like a rag doll, but what if….
“Believe me, you’re not.” He sounds almost amused.
He eases you up onto your knees and over his lap. He encourages you to put your arms over his shoulders. It’s startlingly intimate. You can easily see the fine lines around his eyes at this distance. His breath is warm and against your face, smelling faintly of the watermelon gum he chews. You have just a second to try and process it before he’s gaining a foothold. He stabilizes you with one thick arm under your thighs and his hand on your back. You reflexively gasp and clench the back of his jacket in your hands. Each of his steps is steady. There’s no sign of strain even as he navigates your bedroom doorway. He carefully lowers you to the edge of your mattress and withdraws his arm. Your thighs release their death grip against his hips and you settle into place, feet off the ground. You avoid looking at his face, you know yours feels like it’s on fire. 
You notice that he had already moved your trashcan to your bedside and collected the first aid kit and a roll of paper towels. He must have known you’d cooperate with him. He drags your desk chair over and takes a seat. He pats his thigh encouragingly, and you place your heel right above his knee. He steadies you with a firm hand around your ankle. He removes the shards of glass. He doesn't let you jerk away, not with the grip he has on you, even when the tweezers catch on a particularly deep piece. He works in silence and you eventually allow yourself to lay flat on the bed while he does his task. You don't ask what happened to the man in the hallway. You don't ask how Six got detained in the first place. He doesn’t volunteer the information. The time passes and you’re halfway asleep by the time he’s tying off the wrap securing the bandages on your other foot and carefully easing your leg back down from its elevated position on his thigh. 
"Please stay." You ask the ceiling. You feel more than see Six freeze in response to your question.
“I shouldn’t.” He sounds conflicted. You prop yourself onto your elbows to get a better look at him.
“Do you not want to?”
“It’s not that. It’s anything but that.”
You bite your lip and decide to throw all your cards on the table. “I sleep better when I'm around you. You keep the nightmares away.”
He looks surprised, devastated even. His demeanor couldn’t have been any different than if you had asked him to bare his neck and slit his own throat. Resigned, but he would still pick up the knife for you.
"Give me a minute," is his response. 
He gathers up the supplies and turns off the light on his way out of the room, plunging you into the familiar dark of your room. You're not sure what exactly he does while he’s away, but he comes back sans jacket and with his sleeves rolled up. He carries the acidic tang of cleaning chemicals. He settles back into your chair after tossing the laptop on the desk. The two of you watch each other for a moment 
"Are you okay?"
"Emotionally? I've been better. Physically? I'm fine. Just a few scratches and a bruised ego. " He's soft. You nod, reassured.  
You keep your eyes on his face. It’s lit by the soft glow of the screen. It’s become an unhealthy habit, observing this man. You drift off to sleep facing in his direction. He's there when you wake up. He's clearly gotten up at some point to shower, but he did come back to resume his sentence at your side. You greet each other and he excuses himself back to the common areas of the home.
───※ ·❆· ※───
It becomes a thing, you spending time in his presence outside of what follows your nightmares. Something changed in you after the attack. It has culminated in a strong desire to be near him, to be within the frame of his reassuring gaze. Most of the time but not always, you go with him on his surveillance rounds. You walk with him through the yard. It always feels a little like you’re two society members having a chaperoned walk, but it’s soothing. Routine. You’ve also begun sitting with him in the hours before bed. At the table or on the couch while he watches the TV. The two of you simply exist together. 
You rarely return to your room most nights, choosing instead to make your bed in the living room. If you lay just right on the couch, you can spot the bodyguard keeping watch throughout the night. His presence in the room eases your mind enough to allow you to peacefully sleep. You wish that he hasn’t become so essential. You don’t want to think about what your uncle’s return will mean.
He accepts your new routine without question. You notice that he always has the throw pillow moved from the armchair to the couch on the nights you don’t tell him you’re going to bed. There’s no blanket in the living room, but you usually wake up with his jacket of the day draped over you in lieu of one. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
One night, you and Claire manage to bully him into a game of monopoly after the nurse leaves. You’ve been made the banker because Six doesn’t trust your sister and she doesn’t trust him enough either. 
“You just landed on my boardwalk. That’s fourteen hundred bucks.” Claire announces.
Six takes his hand off the game piece and gives her a look . “I thought you owned the brown properties, not the blue ones.” 
She picks up the deeds for Boardwalk and Park Place and waves them pointedly in his direction. “Nope, fourteen hundred. Fork it over.”
Six lets out a genuinely flustered growl. You have to smother your laugh. He counts out the remainder of his money and tosses it in front of your sister. He’s woefully short and out of assets. You and Claire had run him ragged the course of the game until she managed to bankrupt you with some suspiciously underhand tactics. Looks like she got to Six as well. 
“I’m out.” He says, resigned. 
Claire stretches her arms over her head and lets out a satisfied sigh. She then slumps back into her chair in smug victory as the bodyguard extracts himself from his seat at the table to do his nightly check of the doors and windows. She leans over and taps the watch on your wrist. 
“He hasn’t won this back yet?”
“Oh… uh. No.” Your answer sounds flustered, even to you. 
Your little sister raises her eyebrows. There’s a mischievous gleam in her eyes and she opens her mouth to say something before pausing. She instead gets up and gives you a squeeze around the shoulders. You return it with a one armed hug. “‘Night, sis.” 
“‘Night. I’ll see you in the morning.” You return affectionately, letting her go. 
“‘Night, Robot!” She cheerily shouts. There’s a responding grumble from the direction of the garage. Claire flashes you a grin and a thumbs up. 
She’s in her room by the time Six finishes his checks. You’re in the middle of putting up the game when you feel the weight of his eyes on you. It’s just the two of you alone.  He sits back down at the table to help you with it. He’s like a fire against your left side. You’re surprised he didn’t sit in his usual spot at the head of the table.
He lets out a yawn that he can’t suppress. He’s more undone tonight than you’ve seen him yet. He’s wearing a t-shirt tucked into slacks today. No blazer. His hair is tousled, not smoothed into place with product like usual. You think he looks more approachable like this. Your hands touch when you both go to scrape the same pile of deeds off the table. You both freeze. You hear your heart pounding in your ears and with it muffling every other sound, you trail your fingers over the top of his. He shudders when you brush over his knuckles and skim over the dots tattooed into the meat of his thumb. He doesn’t move, staying perfectly still for your exploration. You reach the horse on his forearm and you think his breath hitches in response. You linger on the horse, using your pointer finger to trace its outline. You follow the swoop of its tail, down the outstretched hind leg. 
A soft groan from the man you’re touching makes you remember yourself. You withdraw your hand like you’ve been burnt. He twitches and jerks his own hand towards you like he’s about to reach out and stop you, but he doesn’t. You can still feel the sensation of his skin under your fingertips even as you glue your eyes to the remaining monopoly money and sort it into the tray with unsteady hands. You finish putting up the game in silence. You sleep in your own bed that night. He escorted you to your room. 
───※ ·❆· ※───
You wake up weeping the next night. You lay on the couch staring at the living room ceiling while tears involuntarily run down the sides of your face. The imprint of spider webbing glass still swirling around in your mind. You must have made some kind of noise, because Six is making his way across the room. 
You sit up and take a swipe at your face. “I’m sorry.”
"You have to let it out somehow. May I?” He asks, gesturing to the space next at your side. You nod and scoot over to give him slightly more space.
He puts the ever present laptop with its surveillance feed on the coffee table before sitting down. You feel your cushion dip. Against your better judgment, you lean against him. He’s solid. He relaxes underneath the pressure of your body. You instantly feel better. You watch the cameras with him for a while, sighing along with him as the local monkeys throw the lid off the trashcan at the curb in search of a meal. You’ll have to clean up after them after the sun rises. It’s one of the downsides to living in Hong Kong. 
You stay leaning against him for a while, but a stiffness in your neck gets you to change position. Moving slowly so he’s fully aware of your movements, you carefully lay down. He’s taken the place of your improvised throw pillow cushion. Your head is resting on his thigh. He puts his hand on your upper arm and gives it a reassuring squeeze. He leaves it resting there, heavy and warm. 
You wake up a few hours later. The sun is cascading through the living room, throwing rainbow hues on the floor thanks to the decorative glassware. You’re comfortable, too comfortable you realize. Your eyes widen in horrified surprise. You’re still using the bodyguard as a pillow. He's shifted slightly through the night, more slumped and relaxed. He's slid down further, and your face is firmly pressed against his hip now instead of his thigh. You know that you’re going to have the imprint of one of his belt loops on your cheek. His arm is loosely draped over you with his hand tucked underneath your side, a bastardized attempt at spooning. You crane your neck to catch a glimpse of his face. He’s sound asleep. 
You try to sit up without disturbing him, but his arm tightens around you and applies pressure. You’re locked into place. Your mind races. If the nurse or, worse, Claire comes into the room and sees you and Six like this… You have to get up. You put a hand on his thigh and use it as a support to push yourself up. He’s instantly awake from the overt movement. He lifts his arm off your body and lets you sit up. You turn to say something, but find him already staring. His blue eyes are focused on you, they’re sleepy and confused but quickly sharpen to alertness. He looks vaguely distressed. All you can do is offer him a smile and squeeze his leg. You stand up and he follows. Your day goes as usual.
───※ ·❆· ※───
Your nights are largely the same, except that Six seems more distant. He doesn't linger as closely or as comfortably as he did before. Your interactions with the man are more professional. It’s as though weeks, months , of getting to know each other have been erased and you’re back at the beginning. Strangers again. It hurts. You miss him like hell even though he’s right there. Your sleep is worse. It’s almost as bad as in the weeks following the incident that started them in the first place, but they’re different. Amongst the disjointed scenes, there’s a broad shouldered man with dirty blond hair walking away from you in your nightmares now. You scream for him but no sound ever escapes you, just noiseless air. You never see his face. 
You finally have enough when he escorts you to your room one night. You haven’t slept on the couch for over a week, and he’s taken that as his cue to resume seeing you to your bedroom door. You turn to face him as always in the doorway. Instead of saying goodnight like you do every night, you confront him. It even catches you by surprise.
"You're avoiding me.” He doesn’t deny it and you think that hurts more than the newfound distance itself. 
“Why?” You ask only to get more silence. He won’t look at you. 
”What did I do wrong?” Your voice trembles and you hate it. You fumble to take off his watch, to return that final tie between the two of you. He reflexively clamps down on your wrist before you can undo the clasp, pinning your hand to your own wrist. He releases his near crushing grip almost immediately, but the ghost of it lingers. Point taken. You let your arms fall to your side in a clear display of frustration, willing him to talk.
“It wasn’t you. I  overstepped. Your uncle hired me to do a job and I've stepped beyond my purview. " The confession is rough. Torn out of him. The corner of his mouth pulls down in a grimace.
You stare at him blankly. "What?"
"I allowed myself to be too close with you. I apologize. I was unprofessional." He explains, but he won't quite meet your eyes. He hasn't for a while. Not since the morning following the night you fell asleep on him.
"You were... unprofessional?” You question, absolutely lost.
"Yes. I let my feelings about you affect me and my work.. I’ve become… compromised." It's matter of fact. It’s said like he hadn’t just dropped a bomb on you.
You reach out and grab his jacket lapels. He looks at you like a beaten dog might, as though you might strike him. He makes no motion to pull himself from your grasp. You swallow hard and let out a breath.
"What about my feelings for you?" You ask. His breath catches and he shakes his head, disbelieving. 
“It would be better if you didn’t feel anything for me.” There’s heartbreak in his blue eyes even as he looks at you like there’s nothing else in the world he would rather be seeing. 
“Better for who?” Your mouth is unbearably dry as you ask the question.
“You. I’ll only jeopardize you.”
”Six…” 
You pull him down and you press your mouth against his. He's rigid and unmoving for a moment before he's kissing you like a dying man who has just been offered immortality. His hands come to rest on your back. He grips your clothing like it’s a lifeline keeping him from going under. You gently nip at his bottom lip and he gasps against your mouth, a broken little noise. He tastes like watermelon gum.
 You pull away. “Jeopardize me then.
That forces a quietly helpless laugh from him. "Now that was unprofessional." His voice is hoarse.
"I had to give you a proper example." 
"Good job. I feel exampled.”
" Good ." You say and kiss him again. He's ready for it this time. He keeps it slow. His hands gently trace your body. He's slowly rubbing his thumb back and forth against your side. You step back, walking him into your room. His breathing is ragged and he's gripping you with a desperation you can’t put your mind around. You stand there, intertwined in each other. His facial hair is rough against your skin but the burn feels good. Your hands make their way around his neck and you gently card your fingers through the short hairs at the nape of his neck. He makes a wounded sounding noise in response before he pulls away. His hand is cradling the side of your face to keep you in place while his eyes roam across your face. It's as though he’smemorizing you, imprinting the fine details of this moment into his mind. As though he’s preparing to say goodbye. He trails his fingers gently down your jaw before he lets his hand drop.
"Will you stay? Can we sleep?" You ask before he can make up a way to excuse himself.
There’s a dizzying moment of silence before his face softens. “Okay. Yeah.”
The two of you are left to navigate the awkwardness of getting ready for bed. You spin your finger around in a circle and Six immediately gets the idea. He puts his back to you while you change into your sleepwear as quickly as you can. You turn around after giving him the verbal ‘all good’ in time to see him pull off his jacket and toss it onto the desk chair he had occupied when you first realized how addicted you were becoming to him. He pulls his belt off, coils it around his hand before setting it aside. You watch him unbutton his dress shirt. His fingers work deftly to slip the buttons through the holes. He shrugs the shirt off and lays it over the jacket. He’s in his undershirt and slacks. He bends down to untie his shoes and sets them aside. He straightens up and there’s nervousness on his face. You’ve never seen him nervous before. Worried? Yes, but not nervous. 
You slide into the bed and fold down the other side of the blanket for him. You gesture for him to come lay down beside you. He approaches warily and settles in stiffly at your side. His head is on the pillow, hands overlapping on his stomach. He looks like a body in a coffin. You gently touch his hands. He jolts.
“Are you okay?” You ask softly, letting your hand rest on top of his.
“I haven’t slept in the same bed as someone since I was a child,” he admits.
“Oh… and that was…?”
“Over twenty-five years ago.”
You allow yourself a moment to grieve for this man before you pull away to shut off the bedside lamp.. You roll onto your back and flop your arms to the side. “Come here then. I’ve used you as a pillow. It’s time for me to return the favor.”
You feel the mattress shift under his weight and he hesitates, hovering over you with arms braced on either side of your body. It’s intimate, having him over you in this way. It’s enough to make you want to kiss him again.You hear him draw breath to raise some kind of concern so you just wrap your arms around him and pull him down on top of you. The weight of him pins you into the mattress. It’s comforting. He’s heavy and warm, akin to a weighted blanket. Granted, a weighted blanket wouldn’t have a muscular thigh wedged between your legs or be breathing against your neck in a way that makes you want to shiver. You fight to ignore your body’s response to him and work on easing the tension that’s holding him rigid against you. 
He gradually relaxes as you trace your hands over his back. You feel more than hear him groan when you pass over a particularly sensitive spot. The rumble feels almost like a purr against your chest. You narrow in on that location, working your fingers into the tight muscle. He allows himself to go limp on top of you, no longer stiffly trying to spare you the brunt of his mass. You run your fingers through his hair, gently scratching his scalp as a reward for letting himself relax. It earns you a low moan and an involuntary shift of his hips. You’ll have to keep that reaction in mind for later. 
Six’s breathing soon evens out. Years of exhaustion and sleep deprivation have him rapidly sinking into the oblivion of sleep when offered such a precious comfort. You fall asleep with your hand still in his hair. You have the most peaceful rest of your adult life. There’s no night terrors, no pain, no fear, no longing, you just sleep .
The bodyguard is still asleep on top of you when you wake. His breath is whistling slightly through his nose. Not quite a snore, but it’s a sound that gets a fond smile out of you. You wish you could wake up like this every morning. Just this once has given you an insatiable longing for more. You bite the inside of your cheek at the thought of the future. Uncle Fitz is due to return from his trip soon, which means the dismissal of Six from the Fitzroy home to complete whatever assignment is next on his task board. You don’t figure him for the abandoning type though. That way of thinking about him doesn’t fit in with the loyalty and thoughtfulness you’ve seen him exercise in his time spent with you and your sister. You’re sure that he’ll find a way to stay in contact after this job ends. 
You gently smooth down his hair. He shifts and buries his face against the hollow of your throat more firmly. You pause, hoping you didn’t wake him, but then you hear a sleep roughened voice say, “Don’t stop on my account.”
“I wouldn’t dream of it.”
Tumblr media
201 notes · View notes
2baabbies · 3 days
Text
🖤 Snap Out of It (Felix x Reader) 🖤
Tumblr media
Crossposted under 2Babbies on Ao3 <3
Words: 6500
Summary: You are trying to give your ex-boyfriend a second chance after breaking up with him, but you find yourself questioning the decision when he continuously texts you during your night out with Seungmin. Luckily, Felix appears and helps you work through your emotions. He even gives you the perfect ultimatum: go home with your ex, or go home with him (inspired by the Arctic Monkeys song).
Humour + Smut + Fluff
afab + fem!reader
CWs: shitty boyfriend that is implied to be emotionally manipulative, breaking up with said boyfriend, judgemental bff seungmin (but he cares you I promise), drinking/alcohol consumption (reader barely drinks, felix is sober)
Smut Tags: safe sex/use of condom, teasing, playful sex, love confessions before/during sex, praise kink, vaginal fingering, doggystyle
!!ATTENTION!!
Reposting this fic to other platforms, including as a translation, is expressly prohibited. Do not copy, alter, or claim this fic as your own. Absolutely no permission is given to anyone to post my works, even with credit, and this fic should only appear on Ao3 or Tumblr under my accounts. Reposting is not only plagiarism, but a direct violation of my wishes as the original writer and owner. Please respect writers and don’t steal!
Likes, reblogs, asks and comments are very welcome and appreciated <3
~~~
Seungmin’s eyes flick judgmentally between you and your phone as another text lights up the screen. You avert your gaze and pretend not to notice as you sip your water.
“Didn’t you answer him?”
“Hm?”
Seungmin clears his throat.
“Your boyfriend? You answered him already, right?”
You slide your phone away as your friend attempts to decipher the messages from across the table.
“Yeah, he’s just worried.”
“Possessive is more like it.”
“He’s working on it.”
“Is he?”
You glare softly and open the texts. Multiple variations of ‘where are you’ and ‘I miss you’ grace your vision. You send a quick reply about how you are safe and having fun with your friend then place your phone, face-down, on the table. Seungmin stares at it and peers suspiciously as it buzzes on.
“He just worries about me. He’s anxious and wants me to get home safe.”
“He’s jealous. He can’t handle that you’re out with me.”
“That has nothing to do with it.”
He cocks his head.
“Really? Are you sure about that? Is this how he is everytime you leave the house?”
“No, it’s just late and we’re at a bar so there could be drunk drivers or something when we leave.”
“But you’re sober, and I’ve had one drink, so that should ease his mind a little bit. His problem is me.”
“No, it’s not.”
“Why are you being so stubborn?”
“He doesn’t even know I’m with you so it’s definitely not that.”
“What?”
You stare at each other in silence before you take a long sip of your drink.
“Hm?”
“You didn’t tell him you’re with me? Why?”
You shrug.
“No reason.”
“You can’t tell him you’re alone with a guy, right?”
“No-”
“y/n, that is a huge red flag! Why are you back with this guy?”
Words fail you but you still scramble for an answer. 
“He’s trying- we want to make it work. He’s not a bad guy, we’re fixing our issues, he just gets a little emotional but we’re going to make it- I’m going to help him do better. We’re going to be better, for each other.”
Seungmin stares at you with a stressed expression.
“Are you mad at me?” You ask softly.
“Not mad.”
“Don’t say it.”
“Just dis- oh, hey Felix. Did you dye your hair?”
Your head snaps up as Felix steps up to the table. His eyes crinkle as he shoots you a smile. Your heart skips as you take him in. His usual bleached locks are dyed a striking blue and tied into a messy ponytail.
“I did, Seungmin. Thanks for noticing.”
You find yourself frozen. Was there something else different about him? You had always found Felix attractive but something had changed. You find yourself unable to look away as he rests one hand on the back of your chair and leans casually at your side.
“Um, blue? It’s hard to miss. When did you get back?” Seungmin asks.
“Just this morning.”
“How was Australia?”
“Oh, it was stunning. I spent every day on the water. It’s just gorgeous there in the summer, you know?”
The glow of Felix’s skin is nearly golden, his complexion is significantly tanner than when he left a month ago. Each freckle on his face looks more pronounced and draws your attention like scattered stars in the sky. Seungmin rises from his seat and toasts to the Aussie, finally snapping you out of your trance.
“Well, I’m glad to have you back. Now pardon me: I think I see Chan and, uh, I’m honestly not drunk enough for the lecture that needs to happen right now. So you have fun dealing with her.”
“Seungmin,” You plead.
He waves and chugs his drink as he makes his escape. Felix slowly turns to you with a pleasant smile as you sigh in frustration. He gestures to the empty chair.
“May I?”
“Go ahead.”
He takes his seat and brightens your miserable state as he rests his chin in his hands and watches you happily.
“So…”
“You had a good time in Australia?”
“Yeah, thanks for asking. What about you? What have you been up to?”
“Um, you know, the usual…”
“Oh yeah?”
“Um, I broke up with my boyfriend. Then got… back together with my boyfriend.”
Felix’s brow furrows gently.
“You don’t sound happy about it.”
“I am. But we’re still working things out.”
“Right.”
You check your phone and purse your lips as you read the last message from your boyfriend: I’m coming to pick you up, send me your location and wrap it up for the night . You sigh and drop your phone on the table. When you look up Felix is watching you with the softest frown.
“Is that him?”
“Yeah.”
“You look upset.”
You clear your throat.
“I’m not. He’s just… a little stressed out.”
“Is he bothering you?”
“No, no.”
“y/n,” He says firmly, “Be honest, please. I’m not going to be upset with you.”
“He, uh, he wants me to come home.”
He nods.
“Do you want to go home?”
“Not really.”
You sit in silence for a moment. You tap absentmindedly at the condensation on your glass, drawing little shapes with your finger. He continues to watch you, his arms folded now on the table as he studies you with a sympathetic smile. You look up slowly when he speaks again.
“It’s not my place to make assumptions about your boyfriend, but I do know that when I was away everyone was very relieved when you two broke up. I think they saw that you were a lot happier without him. So I don’t care about the semantics of whether or not he’s a good guy or why no one likes him: are you happier being with him than you are without him?”
“I’m happy with him.”
“But could you be happy without him?”
“I want to be with him.”
“I’m not saying you don’t. But are you happy?”
You check your phone again. The volume of messages overwhelms you, so you drop it again.
“He’s tiring. I know it all comes from a good place but I wish he would just respect my space.”
Felix nods gently.
“Of course. Sometimes when people care a lot they don’t know how to respect boundaries. It’s really important that you can set boundaries with him, though. If he cares about you it shouldn’t feel like he’s controlling you.”
“I don’t know what to say. I don’t know how to say it so it won’t upset him.”
Felix extends his hand and you hesitantly hand him your phone. He reaches his other hand out and takes yours gently as your fingers drum on the table. He gives you a reassuring squeeze as he types out a message, then he places your phone on the table and slides it back to you.
“How does this sound?”
“I don’t think he’ll like that.”
You feel your chest stir as you look up at Felix’s warm gaze.
“I think he needs to hear it.”
You read the message Felix typed again: I’m still out with friends and I’m not ready to go home yet. If you still want to, you can pick me up later when I call you. I would really appreciate it then. 
��What if he gets mad?”
Felix’s thumb rubs a comforting circle in the back of your hand.
“He won’t. He shouldn’t. You’re allowed to decline his offer, and you shouldn’t do what he wants just to avoid a fight.”
Your finger hovers over the send button.
“What if he won’t pick me up?”
“Then I’ll drive you home.”
Your fingers clench into a fist as you draw your hand back from the phone. Felix watches the action then watches your expression.
“He really wouldn’t like that.”
“Right. Well, you can send the message if you want and we’ll go from there.”
“I don’t know, maybe I should just go home, Lix.”
Your stomach drops as another message comes in. The only relief is the unconditional patience in the smile Felix gives you.
“Why don’t I give you another option?”
“What’s that?”
“Send the message and put your phone away. Then, at the end of the night when you’re ready, you can either go home with your boyfriend or you can go home with me.”
“With you?”
He nods.
“But only if you send that message.”
You look back at your phone.
“Would you really let me spend the night with you?”
“Darling, of course. You don’t even have to question it. I want you to enjoy the rest of your night. Don’t let him control what you want.”
“I don’t know.”
“It’s your decision. I’m here to support you either way.”
You send the message, quick to rip off the metaphorical bandaid, then turn your phone over. Your eyes must be anxious, because Felix reaches across the table to take your other hand.
“y/n, I am so proud of you.”
“I don’t know. That didn’t feel good.”
“Take a deep breath,” You do as he says, “You did the right thing. Now, promise me you won’t look at your phone again until you want to leave?”
“I promise.”
“Yeah?”
You nod and free one of your hands to turn off your phone. He watches then gives you a congratulatory pat on your clasped hands.
“See? I knew you could do it. Good girl.”
You laugh softly and duck your head as your cheeks heat up. He gives you another pat then rises from his seat. He extends his hand and you rise as well as you take it.
“Come on, let’s go find Seungmin.”
Seungmin is at the bar with Chan and Hyunjin when you find him. The latter beams when he notices you and Felix.
“Hey Felix! Hey y/n!”
Chan looks over his shoulder and grins. Felix separates from you to give his friends a hug. Seungmin rolls his eyes and passes them to whisper to you.
“So, you look happier.”
“Um, yeah. Felix is going to drive me home, and I turned my phone off so I can have a good time.”
“Good, you should’ve done that at the beginning of the night.”
You roll your eyes.
“Aren’t you just full of great advice?”
“Are you coming to dance with me or not?” Seungmin complains as he wanders away.
“Just wait a second.”
You catch Felix’s eye as you turn towards him and he steps away from Chan and Hyunjin to whisper to you. His hand gently grasps your elbow as he hovers over you.
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m just going to dance with Seungmin.”
He smiles, dazzling you for a moment, then replies. “Alright, have fun. I’ll be around. Let me know when you wanna head out, yeah?”
You nod and reluctantly part from him. He winks over his shoulder before taking his place beside his friends and you turn away to find Seungmin. 
You surprise Seungmin by poking his back when you find him again. He curses softly and turns to you, glaring as you mischievously giggle. You squeal when he pulls you along with him. You let him drag you around the dancefloor, into one of the lounges, then finally to the bar counter. You hang off his arm as he decides what to drink next from the bar menu, offering your opinions thoughtfully as he lists off drink names.
“Don’t order that. You’re going to be falling on your ass in less than an hour.”
He grins.
“Chan offered to drive me home.”
“He’s going to revoke his offer.”
“You know he wouldn’t do that. I can get as drunk as I want, he’s going to take care of me all night.”
“You’re insufferable,” You chide.
He waves you off then shows you the menu again.
“What are you getting?” “I’m not getting anything.”
“Why?”
“I’m not drinking tonight. I promised I wouldn’t.”
Seungmin’s face drops and he gives you a stony glare.
“y/n.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Stop letting your shitty boyfriend control your life.”
“He’s not controlling my life…”
“He is. You’re literally a whole different person when you’re with him. It makes you lame.”
“I’m not being lame. Hey, I’m ignoring him now aren’t I?”
He shrugs.
“You shouldn’t have to ignore him. He should just let you live and be happy if you give him an ounce of your attention. That’s how men should be.”
“No man is like that.”
“Ken is like that.” “Ken? From Barbie? Ken is not real, Seungmin. And real guys don’t sit around waiting for validation from their Barbie. At least they don’t for me.”
“There’s one that would, if you gave him a fair chance.”
“You?”
“Ew. No. Gross.”
“Who?”
“You know who.”
He tries to focus on choosing his drink again when he notices you staring expectantly at him. He rolls his eyes and thumbs over his shoulder without looking.
“Pretty boy. Six o’clock. Has an accent and blue hair.”
You follow the invisible arrow across the room to Felix, who is sitting with Chan and Hyunjin in one of the lounges.
“Felix? No way.”
“You’re so dumb.”
“Wha- hey!”
“Or maybe just blind… Hey, pardon me, I’ll take one of those please. Thank you,” Seungmin says to the bartender as they pass an order to the person beside you. He pays then he turns to you, “You think Felix wants to be here? The only reason he’s staying here is because of you.”
“What are you talking about?”
“y/n, he just got back from fucking Australia and where was the first place he went? A bar. Why? Because you’re here. He does not want to be here right now, he wants to be at home sleeping.”
“Okay, he doesn’t have to stay. I’ll tell him to go home if he’s waiting up for me.”
“You’re missing the point.”
“What do you mean?”
Seungmin repeats his thought, slowly.
“Felix. Is here. For. You. He came. To see. You.”
“Why… would he do that?”
“Because he’s your fucking Ken. He just went through a month of withdrawals being on a whole separate continent than you. He’s here for your attention.”
“Felix… doesn’t like me like that,” Seungmin glares, “Does he?”
“He’s too much of a gentleman to say something when you’re already seeing someone. You went ahead and got a stupid fucking boyfriend and he’s too good of a guy to tell you to get rid of him. Why do you think we have been trying to get you to dump that dick again.”
“You guys wanted me to dump my boyfriend…”
“So you would be single again by the time Felix got back. Then he would actually make a move on you. But you’re a dumbass so here we are.”
“Felix likes me…”
“A lot. God, I wish you’d snap out of it and lose the douchebag so you could have some fun for once. Felix never shuts up about you, I’m sure being away was just torture for him.”
“I guess I didn’t notice. I was trying so hard to force things into working with my ex, I didn’t imagine that anyone else could want me.”
Seungmin groans in agony. “I’m still not drunk enough for this conversation! Oh, thank you.”
He accepts his drink as the bartender slides it across the counter. You watch Felix from across the room, laughing at some joke Chan just made. Hyunjin’s follow-up comment has him doubling over in laughter. When he rises again his eyes find yours and he grins, unmistakably keeping his eyes on you. You are grinning back before you realize it and quickly turn away as your cheeks flush hotly.
“Felix likes me.”
Seungmin nods as he downs his drink.
“But I need to be single.”
“Bingo.”
“Can you help me break up with my boyfriend?”
Seungmin slowly turns to you with a glint in his eye and cracks his knuckles.
“I’m so glad you decided to come around. Give me your phone.”
You and Seungmin celebrate your new- hopefully brief- status as a single woman by sharing a drink and spending the next half hour dancing around the bar. As you suspected, Seungmin cannot hold his liquor and quickly becomes Chan’s responsibility. He swoops in to sling Seungmin’s arm over his shoulder and keep him on his feet as you say your goodbyes. Seungmin clings to the older like a baby koala and hides his face in his neck as you talk.
“Do you need a drive home? I’m sober.” Chan offers.
“Uh, no, Felix is going to drive me.”
Chan smiles.
“Oh good. I think Hyunjin is getting a lift with me. I’m going to take Seungmin out now; do you think you could tell him to meet us outside?”
“Yeah, of course. Seungmin! Have a good night, baby.”
Seungmin glares at your teasing tone and groans as he follows Chan away. You wave them off then turn your attention to finding Felix and Hyunjin. This task is easy, since Felix has not moved from the lounge. Hyunjin is draped over him, and both look ready for bed. You walk up to them and Felix perks up a bit.
“Hey again,” He greets.
Hyunjin looks at you and sits up to stretch.
“Hey. Jinnie, Chan took Seungmin outside. They’re waiting for you.”
“Oh, okay, thanks.”
He finishes his stretch then throws his arms around Felix, who squawks in surprise. You giggle as Hyunjin gives him a lingering squeeze then stands up. You accept his hug when he approaches and cackle at the teasing poke he gives you. He pulls back but surprises you when he keeps you locked in his arms and whispers in your ear.
“Seungmin texted me. I’m proud of you. Now, go get your man.”
He pulls back and smiles at your baffled expression, then pats your cheek before walking away. Felix stands and raises his eyebrow as he takes in your surprise.
“What did he say?”
“Um, nothing, I think he just drank too much.”
“Yeah. Hopefully he finds Chan okay.”
You nod in agreement then stare foolishly as Felix extends his hand to you. You quickly slap your palm into his and let him link your fingers as he laughs and leads you out of the bar. When you step out into the winter night you shiver. Felix unlinks your hands for a second to shrug his jacket off and throw it over your shoulders, then he slings his arm around you and pulls you close to him. You rest one hand on his chest to stop him as he goes to continue.
“W-Wait, Lix you’re going to get cold.”
“I’m good. It’s really hot in Australia right now so I got all charged up under the sun there. I don’t even feel the cold now.”
You laugh and usher him to speed up as you head to his car.
“I don’t think it works like that. You can’t hold a charge.”
His endearing smile drops into a contemplative pout as he hums and considers your logic.
“I guess… it must be your radiant smile keeping me warm now?”
You roll your eyes and laugh at his lame joke, but feel the heat rise in your cheeks despite the absurdity. He follows you to the passenger side of his car and holds the door open for you, then gently shuts it behind you. He lightly jogs around to the driver’s seat, making you giggle as he rushes to slam the door behind him.
“You are cold!”
“Sh-Shush!”
You take his jacket off and wrestle him to put it back on. You rub his arms to help warm him up and shake your head as his teeth chatter. He digs his keys out of the pocket and turns the car over, then cranks the heat up. You laugh as he melts into his seat with a cozy smile.
“Mhm…”
“Better?”
“Much. Now take this back.”
You make an exasperated noise as he removes his jacket and throws it unceremoniously over you. You rearrange it like a blanket, then freeze as he leans over you. Your breathing stops as the space between your lips begins to close, then resumes as he draws back. You realize he was just securing your seatbelt for you and had leaned over to find it in the dim light. You hear the soft click then feel his hands gently tighten the belt over your lap. He tucks his jacket in around you then smiles at you.
“There. All good?”
“Y-Yes.”
“Good. You’re precious cargo.”
Feix winks and drops back into his seat to secure his own belt. He goes to put the car in drive, but hesitates as he looks at you.
“Oh yeah, where are we going?”
“Uh, your place. If that’s still okay?”
“Of course. I’m not going to take back my offer on you.”
Your hand flies to his arm, making him stop to look at you. His brow furrows as you squeeze gently.
“W-Wait. There’s something I want to tell you first.”
“What is it?”
“I broke my promise. I turned my phone on and I looked at my texts.”
His eyebrow pinches with a sympathetic frown.
“Oh, love, that’s alright. You didn’t have to tell me. I just wanted you to enjoy your night.”
“I did. I really did. But I did text my boyfriend back. Um, Seungmin helped me but could you read the message over? Make sure I said the right thing?”
He smiles kindly.
“I’m sure what you said was perfect. But I can read it over for you.”
“Thanks.”
Your hand trembles as you pull your phone out and open the messages. You hope Felix chocks your shakiness up to the lingering cold in the car as you pass your phone to him. He gives you another reassuring smile as he reads the message you composed. His brightness drops as he reads it over, then he reads it a second time and looks at you with a shocked expression.
“You broke up? Are you okay?”
You nod.
“Yeah.”
“But I thought you two were trying to work things out? What happened?”
You take a shuddery breath as anxiety coils in your chest.
“I don’t think we can work things out. I just don’t think we’re a good match for each other.”
He nods in understanding and brings his hand up to gently hold yours.
“And you’re happier this way?”
“Much happier. I think everyone was right that I was better off without him, and I agree. I didn’t really want to get back together with him, but I felt like he deserved one last chance.”
“You tried your best to make it work. You should be proud of yourself.”
“Are you proud of me?”
His smile is achingly sweet as he gazes softly at you.
“So proud of you, darling. So proud.”
Your heart skips at the purr in his voice as he praises you. He removes his hand from yours to finally put the car in drive and start the ride back to his apartment. You settle into your seat and let your eyes shut.
Felix startles you awake when he unbuckles your seatbelt. You did not intend to fall asleep and can only manage an incoherent question as he fixes his jacket around you and scoops you into his arms. You mumble softly as he carries you through his apartment door, which is already slightly ajar, and nuzzle your cheek against the thick plush fabric now covering his arms. You lean back to inspect the coat he must have thrown on when he unlocked the door then watch his expression intently as he sets you on his couch.
“You didn’t have to carry me…”
“I didn’t want to wake you, sleeping beauty. I’ll be right back.”
He throws a blanket over your lap then leaves the apartment. You shrug off his jacket, now too cold compared to the warmth of the apartment, and bundle yourself in a cocoon with the blanket before standing up. You only manage to shuffle a few steps when he returns.
“How are you feeling?”
You let out a long yawn then return his fond smile.
“Good. A little sleepy.”
“Come here. Uh, sorry about the mess.”
Felix opens the door to his bedroom and kicks some clothes under the bed. You giggle as he moves his half-unpacked suitcase away to make a clear path to his dresser, then hastily tidies his bed.
“Lix, it’s okay. I know you live here.”
“And what is that supposed to mean?”
You laugh at his dramatic pout, which quickly melts into a playful grin.
“Nothing.”
“Right. I’m going to take a shower, let me get you some jammies to change into.”
“You don’t have to do that.”
“Oh, what, and let you get into my bed with your bar clothes on? Right.”
Your cheeks heat up at the casual suggestion as he begins digging through his dresser.
“I can sleep on the couch.”
“You could. But my couch is the worst. You know that. And you still need pajamas.”
“Where are you going to sleep? Don’t say the couch.”
“I’m the host and as the host you have to listen to me. You get the bed and I get the couch. End of story.”
He places the pajamas on the bed and looks at you. He props his hands on his hips and tilts his head as you cross your arms.
“What, darling?”
“You won’t get a good night’s sleep.”
“I’ll be fine.”
“You just got home, don’t you want to sleep in your own bed?”
“You don’t need to worry about me.”
“We should both just sleep in your bed.”
“Both of us?”
You pick the pajamas up from the bed and turn to see his astonished expression.
“Oh. We don’t have to if it’ll make you uncomfortable?”
“No! N-No, um, it’s fine. No worries. Sounds good.”
Felix darts out of the room, slamming the door behind him. You wait in silence until you hear the shower begin to run, then sigh to yourself in the silence. You quickly shuck off your clothes and don the pajamas Felix picked for you. You crawl into his bed and tuck yourself under the covers, then play absentmindedly on your phone until he returns. He peeks his head in the door first and waits in silence for you to notice him.
“What’s up, Lix?”
“Um, I forgot my clothes.”
“So?”
“I just have a towel on.”
Your heart thumps.
“That’s okay. You can come in.”
“Ah, alright. As long as it’s okay with you.”
He enters the room casually with your assurance. You swallow and avert your eyes until he passes, then allow your gaze to return. You admire the defined muscles of his back and the freckles that scatter over his bare skin. His hair is damp, blue locks clinging to the base of his neck. You jump when he turns to look at you with a smile that creeps wider as your eyes meet.
“You can have a shower too, if you want?”
“No thanks, I’m already comfortable.”
“Yeah? You look a little nervous.”
You laugh as he turns away. You squirm in your spot as you watch him slowly search through his drawers. You clear your throat gently and he turns to you again.
“Felix?”
“Yes?”
 “Can you come here?”
“R-Right now?”
“I’ll be quick.”
A shudder ripples through you as he slowly makes his way over to the bed and tentatively sits beside you. He tilts his head and watches you with endearingly soft eyes.
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I just wanted to ask you something.”
“Mhm, go ahead.”
“You’ve been really nice to me tonight. Like, especially nice. Is there a reason for that?”
He blinks then grins as he replies, “I just like you, silly.”
“Like me in what way?”
He chuckles.
“Ah, well,” He bites his lip then pokes his tongue through his teeth, “They’re not very good at keeping secrets, are they?”
You giggle as he leans closer and lounges on his side. He rests his chin in his hand and smiles up at you. You follow his lead and lay down next to him, trying to conceal your excited smile in the pillow beneath you. He reaches out to brush his thumb over your cheek and gently turns you to face him.
“Why are you being shy now, darling?”
“I don’t know. You didn’t answer my question.”
“I didn’t? Oh, I should probably do that then.”
“Maybe you should.”
“Maybe I will.”
“Felix,” You whine.
He chuckles and curls one hand around your waist to pull you closer. You follow obediently and stare expectantly at him.
“Is this okay? It isn’t too much, right?”
“Mhm, a gentle brush of the waist. How will I ever recover?”
“Aha, come on, darling. I know what I do to you.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” You fib.
He winks and inches closer.
“Sure.”
Your hand trembles as you place it on his stomach, and you cower at his knowing smirk.
“Be nice.”
“I’m especially nice. You said it yourself.”
“I take it back.”
“Ha. Well, seriously though. Are you alright? Do you want to slow down?”
“Why?”
“I don’t know. I guess I imagined it would be a bit different than this. And I wouldn’t make a move on you the same night you left your boyfriend.”
You shrug.
“It’s been over for a while with him. You don’t need to hold back, Lix. I want to be here with you.”
“Half-naked?”
“Well, that’s just you.”
He snorts but his cheeks still brighten with embarrassment. 
“So, how did you imagine it?”
“Hm?”
You roll your eyes as Felix tries to feign innocence.
“You know. How did you imagine you would confess? I heard you missed me, you must have thought about it.”
He laughs dryly.
“Seungmin told you that?”
“Oh, so you didn’t miss me?”
“Oh, darling,” Felix breathes, “I couldn’t even begin…”
Your eyes flutter shut as he leans in. His shaky breath sweeps over your lips and your lip twitches when he hesitates.
“Would you like me to kiss you?” He asks.
“What do you think?”
Your eyes open only to catch a glimpse of his cheeky grin, then fall shut again as he closes the distance between you. You trade a few kisses, deep and needy, before he pulls away.
“You know I really like you, right?”
“I know. I like you too, Lixie.”
He steals another quick kiss then murmurs, “You do?”
“Mh-hm. So much.”
“Oh, good.”
You giggle and slide your hand over his back as he straddles your waist. Your thumb glides over his spine, then along the waistband of his towel. You blink up in adoration as he rests his forehead against yours.
“This isn’t all I want from you. Kisses and… what I mean is that I want you. But not just your body, I want to take care of you. Fuck, it’s way too soon to say this but I know I mean it.”
“Say what?”
“I love you.”
You stare in surprise as he traps you in his intimate gaze. He seems to come back to reality as the silence carries on.
“Y-You don’t have to say it back. I know it’s fast.”
“Lix… Do you mean it?”
“What? Of course. Yes, of course I do.”
“Then can you say it again?”
He laughs softly.
“I love you, y/n. It’s okay if you’re not ready for something serious but I-”
“I love you.”
“I know I want to be the one that cares for you. I want to spend forever with you, even if you don’t think that’s what you want it’s okay. I-”
“Felix. I love you.”
“I- I love you too,” He heaves.
You kiss the top of his head fondly as he buries his heated face in your chest.
“Mhm. Happy?”
“Yes.”
“I can tell.”
His hips jump as you feel him hardening beneath the towel.
“Don’t tease me.”
You giggle.
“You’re getting turned on by me saying ‘I love you’. It’s adorable.”
He makes a strangled sound as you buck your hips up against his.
“Y-You’re unfair. If you knew how much I…”
“What? Want me?”
“Mhh-hhmn… Need you.”
He hums praise as you deliver a viciously slow swirl of your hips. He groans and settles into your lap while giving a tentative rock, and moans softly into your neck.
“So cute, Lix.”
“Ah… y/n, you have no idea how happy I am.”
His voice rumbles in your chest as your hips press together tightly.
“You could tell me? Or show me?”
“Hah… I’ve been waiting so long to tell you…”
He pushes himself up to brace himself over you, lips failing to make sound when your eyes fall on him. You smile and pull him down for a kiss, which he trails down to your neck. A moan escapes your lips as he nips his way to your ear and lingers there.
“I’m so proud of you. I knew he wasn’t good for you.”
“Hmn…”
“I wanted you to leave him so badly, and when you got back together I thought I missed my chance.”
“Felix…”
He pecks your cheek then continues.
“You deserve so much better than him, you know? You deserve everything.”
“You’re so sweet.”
“I mean it.”
“I know.”
The next kiss leaves you breathless and writhing beneath him. His hands slip under your borrowed shirt and you pull it off at the first opportunity. He whimpers into your mouth between soft gasps and pants, his erection still nestled firmly between your shifting bodies. He dips his fingers beneath your pants and swallows the moan he draws out when his fingers slip past your panties. He teases your folds for a moment before breaching your sex.
“Fe-lix,” You cry when he circles your warmth.
“Ha… That good?”
“Ah-huh,” You babble dumbly, clinging to him as he strokes deeper.
He moves in, mouthing at your neck and wrapping his arm around you to hold you closer. Your hands find purchase over his back and shoulder blades. He brushes his lips over your ear and chuckles softly.
“Good girl. You like that, huh? You like being my good girl?”
“Mh-hmn!”
“Oh, I knew you would. I knew you’d come around to me, baby.”
You sob softly and arch your back as he teases a sensitive spot.
“F-Felix, please!”
“You don’t have to beg. I’ll get you there, baby.”
“Fuck, h-hahah you’re a tease…”
He hums.
“I disagree. A tease would do something like this.”
He pulls his hand from your pants and smirks as you cry out in frustration.
“Lix!”
You throw your head back and whimper as he kisses your taut throat. He begins sliding your bottoms off and you quickly follow his lead, kicking them off as he moves above you and removes his towel. You eye him up and giggle giddily as he presses his hips flush to yours. Your noses bump when you move in to kiss each other and you both laugh out. You forgive his teasing only long enough for you to suck a hickey into his neck as he blindly scrounges a condom from the bedside drawer. Once he has slipped it on and begins guiding your legs over his hips, you let out a pathetic whine.
“Don’t cry, baby,” He growls, his sultry voice conflicting with the light circles he rubs into your hips, “Be a little patient, yeah? We have all night.”
“Mhm…But I thought you needed me?”
He seems surprised but grins at your comment.
“Oh, darling, I do. But let’s take it slow the first time.”
“That would be so romantic if I wasn’t totally losing it right now.”
Your thighs tremble as Felix ruts his cock between your folds. You moan loudly and hook your arms around his shoulders to draw him closer.
“You’re so lovely, darling. How did I ever get so lucky?”
“Mhm… You could be getting lucky right now.”
“Alright, alright.”
He chuckles and pecks your jaw as he finally eases into you. You gasp and lock your legs behind his back as he starts a lazy rhythm. You turn your head and let your eyes flutter shut as he presses a kiss to your forehead and thrusts himself deeper. You mumble his name dazedly then smirk at the moans and grunts that spill from his lips. One of your hands slides up into his hair as he cups the back of your neck sweetly.
“B-Baby?”
You make a noise of affirmation as another giggling moan bubbles up from your chest. The tension in your abdomen swirls and tightens as you listen to his soft sounds. He laughs breathlessly and plants messy kisses along your jawline, drawing another pleased noise from you.
“That good?”
“Yeah…”
“Yeah, roll over for me, beautiful?”
You stifle your complaint when he pulls away then guides you to flip onto your hands and knees. One of his hands slides around your hip and between your legs to toy with your clit. The other finds purchase on the pillow beside your head, as you melt from his touch and bury your face there. He turns your head and lovingly brushes stray hairs from your face before curling his body over yours. He links your hands as he enters you again with a swift push of his hips.
The room fills with the sound of timed thrusts and erratic moans. Felix’s hand between your legs helps keep your back raised while you let your torso sink into the bed. You place one of your hands on the headboard to push against him as his pace intensifies. Your legs quiver as your climax approaches, and he pulls you from your cock-drunk state by wetly kissing your ear.
“Still good? Should I, ngh, slow down?”
“Don’t, hah, stop.”
“Close?”
“S-So close.”
He kisses you, although his heavy moans prevent you from keeping your lips locked for more than a few seconds. It dissolves into a sloppy brush of his lips on your chin and you both giggle again as you come more undone for each other.
“Felix,” You chant softly, “O-Oh my God.”
“That’s right. That’s my girl.”
Your hold on his hand tightens moments before your climax washes over you. Your knees buckle and you sob from the stimulation on your clit as his movements become more desperate. You bury your face in the pillow with a pitiful nuzzle and splay your palm against the headboard.
“Y-You okay?”
You give him a thumbs up and hear him wheeze as you whine shamelessly. The overstimulation is intense but you love it all the same.
“Oh, fuck, Felix,” You groan as he buries himself to the hilt and stills behind you.
His only response is a pitchy sound that dissolves into a groan as your throbbing heat brings him to his climax. You drowsily turn your head to kiss the back of his hand as he noses at your shoulder. He manages to kiss the back of your neck before pulling out and collapsing beside you. He laughs softly as you catch your breaths.
“I love you, Felix.”
He grins and pulls you into his arms to nuzzle his nose against yours.
“I love you more.”
“Mhm… Thank you for waiting so long for me.”
He sighs dreamily.
“I’m just happy to be with you now, love.”
69 notes · View notes
Text
The Message They Send To The Reader After A "Small" Argument
TW: Slight Angst, Fluff, SFW
Not my gifs--------All supported by Tumblr
Reblogs And Comments Are Highly Appreciated!!!!
Simon "Ghost" Riley:
Tumblr media
Simon: Hey, love. Listen, I'm sorry that I raised my voice at you. I shouldn't have yelled at you, especially when you've done nothing wrong. You mean the world to me and you've been good to me. I won't ever raise my voice at you again. I swear on my life. When I get home, can we talk about it and move on from this?
You: Hey love, I forgive you and thank you for apologizing. Of course we can. I'll be at home waiting for you ❤️. I love you Simon
Simon: I love you more Y/N
John "Soap" Mactavish:
Tumblr media
Johnny: Hey Bonnie, I know you're upset. I'm sorry that I got on to you that I got on you about the shaving cream. It was so stupid of me and it's over nothing. I feel bad about it. I didn't mean what I said to you. You are the best girlfriend that I could ever ask for. I'll never do that to you again. Can you please forgive me?
You: Hey, baby. I am upset but I forgive you. I'm heading home now from the store and we can talk about this as well as make up for it. I love you, Johnny
Johnny: I love you too, Y/N. More than anything
John "Captain" Price:
Tumblr media
John: Hey love. Listen, I know you may not want to talk right now and I don't blame you. I'm sorry that I raised my voice at you. I let myself get so invested into work that I forget sometimes that there is life outside of work. I feel awful about it and you don't deserve that. All I want to do is love you unconditionally and treat you with the utmost respect because you are my love. My everything. When I get home, you and I can talk this out and I'll make it right. Can you forgive me?
You: Hey hon. I understand how you feel and I forgive you. Thank you for apologizing. Yes of course we can, I'll wait for you here. I'll wait here. I love you, John
John:Thank you, baby. I'm heading over now. I'll cook dinner tonight too. I love you too, Y/N, Endlessly.
Kyle "Gaz" Garrick:
Tumblr media
Kyle: Hi, babygirl. I just wanted to say I'm sorry about earlier when I got frustrated with you over a video game and that's why you left my house. You were just trying to enjoy and figure out the game. You don't ruin anything, ever. You were just trying to help and I took it out of proportion. I'm sorry that I did that to you. I know you're upset and I feel really bad about it. I love you so much and you are the most amazing girlfriend I could ask for. When I get home, can you forgive me?
You:Hey, babe. I am upset but I'm sorry about losing your progress on the game. I know you didn't mean it. Yes, I forgive you. I'll be at home when you arrive. I love you, Kyle
Kyle: You truly are the best. I promise I'll make it up when I get home. I love you too, Y/N above and beyond
Alejandro "Colonel" Vargas:
Tumblr media
Ale: Hey Hermosa, Siento haberme puesto tan nerviosa hoy. No tenía derecho a ser así contigo.Me pongo tan nervioso con el trabajo y estresado. Saqué mi ira contigo. Eres mi amor, mi vida, mi mundo. Significas el mundo para mí y nunca quiero perderte.Sé que te he molestado y te pido disculpas. Me dirijo a casa contigo. Podemos hablar de ello y compensarte. ¿Puedes perdonarme?
( I'm sorry about getting so worked up today. I had no right to be that way to you. i get so worked up with work and stressed out. i took my frustrations out on you.you are my love, my life, my world. I know I have upset you and I'm sorry. You mean the world to me and i dont ever want to lose you. Im heading home to you. We can talk about it and make it up to you. Can you forgive me?)
You: Hey, hon. I understand you get all worked up with work. Work is stressful, I get it. I am still a bit upset but I'll forgive you. Okay, I'll be at home, waiting for you. I love you, Alejandro
Ale: I love you, Y/N. Mi Amor
Rodolfo "Second-In-Command" Parra:
Tumblr media
Rudy: Hey Cariño, I wanted to apologise about being so distant today. I know that I upset you and left you alone most of the day. You didn't do anything wrong at all, I want you to know that. My mind just had to gather my thoughts. I feel really bad about it. You are the most amazing person I know and I love you so much. Can I come over and make it up to you with some dinner and maybe we can watch a movie? Can you forgive me?
You: Hey, lovely. It's ok, I forgive you. I understand that sometimes things happen but next time, come to me so I can help you. Yes, you can come over and I'd love that. I'll wait for you. I love you, Rudy 💞
Rudy: I understand and I will do that. I'll head over now. I love you too Y/N. My beautiful girl 💗
Konig:
Tumblr media
Konig: Hallo, Leibling. I'm sorry about earlier today when I yelled. I was angry with work and sometimes it's really overwhelming. I know I have upset you and that's why you aren't home right now. I feel really bad about it and it's none of your fault. None of it is. It's mine and I take the blame. You are the most precious and beautiful person in my life. I swear on my life, I will never do that to you again. Can you come home so we can talk and I can make it up to you? Can you forgive me?
You:Hi Ki. I'm still upset but I get that work can be overwhelming. It's ok, I forgive you and yes we can. I forgive you. Thank you for apologizing. I'm heading home. I'll see you soon. I love you, Ki
Konig: I'll see you soon, maus. I love you Y/N 💖
Reblog for more content like this! It helps creators like myself tremendously :-)
Taglist: @deadbranch @dressycobra7 @lolis-pikt
376 notes · View notes
jspenft · 9 months
Text
Gojo drabble ☆ FATHER'S DAY EDITION
Fluff fluff fluff, suggestive if you squint (at the veeery end), maybe a bit cheesy, since it's Father's Day here in France here's a little something (we're the next day when I post this but anyway). It's just what comes up in my mind and one of the few times I'm really writing so be indulgent pls, english isn't my first language, 1,2k.
Tumblr media
Satoru wakes up in a very good mood. Today is HIS day! (well every day is his day but here more than usual okay?)
He woke up so early but didn't get up. He'd rather wait for the kids to wake him up, like they did with you on your day.
Yeah back then, he prepared countless surprises for your Mother's Day with your children of 4 and 2 yo, respectively a girl and a boy.
So it's normal that he can't wait to see what you've all prepared for him today.
But your children never came to your room. *No breakfast in bed then? Well whatever, doesn't matter*
He won't stop repeating your kids things like:
"What a beautiful day to be a dad!"
"The weather is nice today, don't you think kikufuku"😀
"Honey what day is it?~" :))
"Huh? It's Sunday Papa", answered your daughter
And then, at noon, the kids still didn't say to him: "Happy Father's Day".
So honestly, he thinks they forgot, you all forgot.
How to say he went from his best day of the year, to his worst in less than a few hours.
Of course you notice that he sulks, and you're like,
"Can you help me with this step of the recipe please?", you ask him
"No. Don't want to"
"What's the matter Toru you usually love cooking with me?"
"I said don't want to", and he's pouting again
In the evening he expects only one thing: for it to be midnight to complain that you all forgot his Father's Day.
Around 6.p.m, he already wanna go to bed.
"'Night i'm going to sleep"
"NO!", the three of you scream in unison with shocked eyes as you watch him slowly walk towards the bedroom
"Huh?" he looks at you puzzled
"Um, I mean.. you can't go to bed just yet. We have- we have to go to the store to buy something to eat for tonight", you giggle nervously, scratching your neck
"Well you can go alone, I'll watch the ki-"
"No Papa! Let's all go together! Cmon, wear your coat!", your daughter cuts him off
"Yeah wear you goat Papa", your son, trying to imitate his big sister
He's bregudingly follows you. Anyway he has no choice, his children are busy trying to grab his coat and push him out of the house.
He continues to pout on the way, hands in his pockets.
"But the store isn't usually this way, why're we goin' to Jujutsu tech"
"Don't worry Toru it's a short way off", you say as you all enter the forest belonging to the Jujutsu tech
*Damn he's gonna suspect something, shit, we gotta hurry before he wants to go home* you think
A few minutes later, the children and you trotted to enter the park before him. You whisper things to each other before you all look up at him and shout:
"HAPPY FATHER'S DAY!!"
His ears tilt when he hears what he wanted since this morning, and his eyes widen as he walks into the park.
Fairy lights and balloons surround a magnificent picnic table. His favorite dish, strawberry cake, pastries, and lots of decorations that your children prepared themselves.
*beautiful* He stopped walking a while ago and can't stop admiring everything.
"That's..."
He can't finish his sentence that he puts a hand in front of his eyes and... he's crying..?
"Papa ?"
"Papa why you crying? You don't like it?"
You're children think they didn't do well.
"No, no that's not it. It's just, thank you. No.. sorry. Sorry I thought you forgot", he confess
They giggle, "We prepared everything with mommy. We refrained from saying happy Father's Day to you before tonight! We did a good job didn't we?", your daughter smiles happily while holding her father's pants
Your son follow his sister saying,
"You like the surprise Papa?"
Satoru squats to hug them "Yes, I really appreciate that, thank you my loves"
He kisses them on their cheeks and stand up before telling them "Come on, go play with the balloons before you sit down to eat"
"Yayyy", they exclaim with joy as they start running around the table
He watches them play with a smile before hearing someone started talking.
"Soo...", you're approaching him "You really think we forgot?", you quipped
He rolls his eyes "Not at all"
"Toru you're pouting again", you looking at him with amusment
He raises his head and confesses "Okay maybe a little"
"You finally raise your head huh, your head were down the whole way.. such a drama queen", you tease him "but don't worry..", you say cupping his cheeks "I'd think the same if I were you. But that was a surprise.. I'm sorry", you avow before pulling him into a kiss
"You still love it?"
"Of course", he smile brightly "Anyway how did you prepare all this?"
"Megumi helped", you smile "He helped me get you away from home while we were preparing all the food and all. He was the one who set the table and lit the light garlands before we arrived"
He remembers something before answering "So, that's why I saw you on your phone all day"
"Yeah I had to check if the preparations were going well"
"You sneaky girl"
You laugh together when your little monsters kids call you.
"Mama! Papa! Come eat!"
Satoru couldn't help laughing when he saw them already starting touching the food.
"Hey don't you dare eat without me you rascals", he races to catch them, then they giggle so hard when he starts tickling them.
"What a beautiful sight", you smile at the view
After the cake, your little ones gives him his gifts.
He loves any gift his children give him, really, any.
Pasta necklace? He wears it with pride
Drawing? He'll post it on the fridge, in the entrance wall, in his wallet, whatever as long as everyone can admire his precious children's masterpieces.
Cakes made with love with the help of their mother? He... honestly he would hesitate to eat them all at once or savor them.
The rest of the evening is spent in laughter and cheerfulness.
You come home late that day.
Your kids were gone at uncle Nanamin's house for that pajama party which was planned a long ago.
You in the bathroom, Satoru in your shared bed as he shout,
"Sweetheart come to bed alreadyyy", he wines
"Did you really think your day was over?"
"Hmm?", he thinks hearing wrong
When you come out of the bathroom adjoining your room, Satoru can't take his eyes off you.
You were absolutely stunning in that new underwear set, as you continue with a cocky smile,
"Happy Father's Day Daddy"
*God this is going to be a long night*
The rest is up to the future lmao
-------- bonus --------
The next day, Satoru complains to Megumi, "Why didn't you wish your handsome dad an happy father's day you unworthy sonnn", he cry out shaking him, pretending to cry
"You're not my dad i don't owe you a present or something" he exclaim
"Yet you helped Y/n yesterday, that counts as a gift, thanks Gumiii"
He's caught off guard
"Oww you're blushing! My little boy is blushinggg~"
Legend has it that Satoru left with a bump on his head after this interaction.
© jspenft 2023 : do not plagiarize, steal, contort, copy, or translate my content to other platforms.
200 notes · View notes
Destiny & Deliverance: Chapter 21
Destiny & Deliverance Masterlist ||| Dieter Bravo X OFC Some Smut & Language- Minors DNI New as of 9/21/2023
Tumblr media
SUPPORT YOUR CREATORS. REBLOGGING & COMMENTS ARE APPRECIATED.
Series Rating: Explicit (18+)
Series Summary: Natalia Cohen is experiencing major life changes, beginning with leaving an emotionally abusive husband. She is learning how to navigate life on her own while dealing with high functioning anxiety, depression, and mild PTSD. Everything is looking up for her. She is a highly respected consultant for a major LA firm, has her best friend, Lauren, by her side, and is on her path to healing. Everything changes when she meets a handsome and broken stranger on a work trip. He turns out to be a well-known actor, with a heart-breaking past. They quickly develop a connection that will forever alter their lives. 
Warnings: Themes dealing with mental health, emotional trauma, alcohol use, and discussions about suicide. There will be fluff, tears, spicy language, and smut. This will be a slow burn type of story. Read at your own risk.
Tumblr media
Chapter Quote: "Dieter. Don’t do this…please."
A/N: Chapter 21 is finally here! It's a beast coming in at 9k words. I have to give a massive thank you to @for-a-longlongtime for taking on the challenge of cleaning this mess up. Make sure you thank her for it! She worked some serious magic on it for me. Just a fair warning, this takes a super angsty turn. Get your cozy blanket and chocolate ready, because you might need it.
I was not prepared for how hard Dieter's absence would hit me once he had left to film in Canada. Spending time alone had never bothered me at any point in my life; but now without him, it felt like a piece of me was missing. I did my best to keep busy. When I wasn't working remotely, I continued the home improvement project at Dieter’s house or worked on various projects in my craft room. 
Aside from two incidents, I had managed to avoid the lurking paparazzi. There were a few photos that had been snapped from a distance while I was out running errands that popped up on some fan pages; it was annoying, but the best way to handle it was to take it in stride and just remind myself that people were always watching. Luckily, no one had approached me directly; the public knowledge that Dieter was currently on set in Canada probably took a lot of the heat off me.
Fortunately, I had people in my life to help me cope with Dieter's absence. I spent several evenings with Lauren, catching up on gossip as we watched movies. The shop had been keeping her busy due to an employee shortage, and she was also exploring options to expand into the vacant unit next door. While I could see how that took up a lot of her time, I couldn't shake the feeling that she was holding things back from me. But whenever I asked her about it, she would wave it off and say everything was fine, as her phone continued to beep with a steady stream of text messages.
Gabby must have noticed that I had been feeling lonely, as she made a point to extend a longstanding dinner invitation at her house. While I enjoyed spending time with her and went to see her often, it didn’t do anything to dampen my feeling of loneliness. No one could fill that void except for her brother.
Communicating with Dieter brought on a new set of frustrations that I hadn’t expected. The remote location turned out to have a lot of signal issues, so it was hard for us to connect by texts or calls as often as either of us would have liked. I could tell that he tried to stay positive, but during the times that we were able to Facetime it struck me how tired he looked and sounded. Things were slowly wearing him down.
Two weeks into filming, during one of our few facetime calls, Dieter admitted that he had been feeling a little down and wasn’t getting enough sleep. The side effects of the medication had lessened, but so far it didn’t seem to offer him any relief from the issues that he struggled with. A local provider that he was referred to suggested that he start taking antidepressants. When he told me, I noticed how distant his eyes seemed as he spoke. “It’s fine. I’ll take them”, he said after a beat, his fingers absentmindedly tugging at the label on the bright orange container with pills. “I’m just dreading more side effects.” He had been unusually quiet during our call that evening. I could see weariness sunk into the lines on his face and couldn’t help the gnawing feeling that things were not all that fine.
The last few days before I was scheduled to fly out to Alberta passed by painfully slow. It made me restless, and I couldn't focus my energy on anything but the trip. I lost count of how many times I went through my packing list. Dieter seemed to be feeling the same way, sounding giddy during the times we were able to catch up over the phone. He had made sure to arrange a car that would pick me up at the airport. So, when I finally I landed at Edmonton International after a three-hour flight, I was relieved that I didn’t have to deal with the anxiety of transportation to get to the set.
As we drove several hours to get to the filming location, I saw the landscape changing from city views to remote swatches of land. Lush forests and more than a few wild animals caught my attention. With so few people, stores, and even power lines around, it wasn’t surprising that there had been such problems with getting a cell signal.
By the time I made it to their filming location, my back was absolutely killing me. I was happy to be climbing out of the vehicle. I was in the midst of stretching when Rylee came jogging over. Her hair was now black mixed with a deep purple color, which threw me for a minute. She gave me a wave and wide smile as she approached.
“He’s gonna be so fucking happy you’re finally here,” she announced as she pulled me in for a quick hug. “Actually, I’m fucking happy you’re here because I’m tired of his whining.”
I gave her a chuckle in response.
“What do I need to do with my bags?”
“We can put them in his trailer for now. Come on, I’ll help.”
As small as the trailers looked from the outside, I wasn’t expecting much. But I had to admit, I was pleasantly surprised. It was like a mini home on wheels.
“So, is he the only one who uses this trailer?” I asked as I looked around on the inside. The bed toward the back had caught my eye, because of course that’s where my mind immediately went to. Rylee gave me a knowing smile.
“I mean, do I need to put my bags out of the way or anything? I don’t wanna take up someone else’s space.”
I tried to recover. I’m not sure she bought it. I could feel my cheeks burning.
“He’s one of the stars of the show. So, yes, he’s the only one who should be in here aside from you or I, unless invited.”
I nodded, still trying to play it cool.
“Don’t worry, I’ll knock before I come in,” she added with a wink.
“No, no, that’s…that’s not why I was asking.” I shook my head as I spoke, feeling even more embarrassed.
“Don’t play coy, I’m not dumb.” A wide teasing grin spread across her face.
“Ok, ANYWAY, what now?” I interjected, trying to change the subject. That caused her to laugh harder. Once her laughs subsided to a manageable level, she responded.
“Now we go find your man and surprise him. I haven’t told him you’re here yet. He’s filming right now. They should be wrapping for a break soon.” 
I followed Rylee down a long trail into a wooded area. We ended up near a large opening next to the river. I could see a lot of commotion up ahead where they were filming on the edge of the riverbank. We got close enough to watch, but far enough out of the way that I couldn’t be spotted. I didn’t want my sudden appearance to throw Dieter off.
They were filming a scene that included a heated exchange between several of the characters. It was amazing to watch him work. To see him turn the character on and off between takes was interesting. He could go from joking around and laughing to angry within seconds. I didn’t understand how he could do it so convincingly. On their third try, I noticed Dieter’s face shifted slightly mid-way through as one of the other male actors was speaking. It was an actual look of annoyance. He turned looking towards the director while everyone else looked confused. Someone called cut from the group behind the camera. Dieter looked back over at the other male actor, clearly frustrated.
“Can’t you just stick to the damn script? They told you to cut that shit out,” he said loudly to the other male actor.
It sounded like the guy responded with a comment about the lines feeling out of character. I couldn’t fully hear him since his back was facing our direction.
“If you have a problem with it, discuss it with the boss and the writers before we film. You're holding everyone up here.”
It looked like the guy may have flipped Dieter the bird, and I don’t think he meant it in the joking with your friends kind of way. Rylee looked at me and rolled her eyes, “That’s Tom. That guy has been a total douche. He thinks he’s more important than he actually is. He’s driving Dieter crazy with this stuff.”
“Yeah, he looks like a douche. Is Dieter always that direct with people?” I hadn’t noticed this before, but then again, I hadn’t been around him when he was working.
Rylee shook her head. “Can’t say I’ve witnessed it before, though I don’t blame him in this instance.” She hesitated for a moment. “He hasn’t been in the best mood though.”
We watched as they shot three more takes before a dinner break was announced. Everyone started to clear out of the area, except for one of the female actresses who approached Dieter. She was a petite brunette, and clearly attractive. She reached out to touch his upper arm as she spoke, obviously flirting with him. I couldn’t hear what she said, but Dieter looked at her with annoyance as he pulled his arm away and walked off. She didn’t look happy about his response, giving him a slight glare as she walked away with a huff.
I knitted my brows together over their exchange. Rylee noticed my expression.
“That’s been a whole thing. Chloe just won’t take a hint. Don’t worry, he’s been nothing but a dick to her.”
I laughed, “Well, maybe she’ll take the hint now that I’m here.”
I watched as Dieter wandered over to the edge of the riverbank, looking frustrated with his phone in hand. He seemed to be talking to himself, occasionally walking a few steps one way or the other with the device up in the air, like he was looking for a better signal. Rylee bumped her shoulder against mine.
“What are you waiting for? Go get your man before he loses his damn mind again over his phone not working.”
I chuckled before walking off in his direction, approaching him from behind. I could hear him muttering about his phone being a “piece of shit” as he tapped on the screen harder than necessary.
“What did that phone ever do to you?”
“It doesn’t fucking work half the time,” he replied curtly, his head bowed down as he continued to fiddle with the object of his frustration. A beat later, his fiddling paused as he raised his head, quickly turning toward me.
The instant his eyes locked with mine, he was moving, taking quick long strides over to me as the relief swept over his face. Before I knew it, he had wrapped his arms tightly around my waist and lifted me, spinning in a circle as he pressed his lips into mine with urgency. “Hi.” His voice croaked, somewhere between a gasp and a moan. I hugged him back around his neck as I returned the kiss with just as much enthusiasm. He lowered me to the ground, our embrace continuing with kisses between whispers of how much we had missed each other.
He pulled back, looking over my face as he reached to run his fingers through my hair. A small smile tugging at his lips.
My thumb traced the faint darkness under his eyes. I could see it even under all the makeup and dirt. My chest tightened at the thought of him not being able to sleep. I really hoped he wasn’t still having bad dreams, but I didn’t think he would tell me if he was.
We were brought back to reality when a few of the remaining crew members and Rylee started whopping and whistling at us, someone even yelling at us to get a room. We both burst out laughing but were also slightly embarrassed. I could already tell that being on the film set with Dieter was going to be an interesting experience.
He leaned into my ear, “How about we go somewhere a little more private?”
I nodded with a mischievous smile in return. We made a beeline for his trailer. Several people attempted to get his attention as he passed by, but he was having none of it. He waved them off and kept going, gently pulling me along as he held my hand.
We had barely made it into his trailer before he was kissing me and reaching for my belt buckle. I had to make him stop to shut the door properly behind him. It bounced back open twice before he finally gave it a couple of good tugs to fully latch it. He cursed at it under his breath while I laughed at him.
We undressed each other in record time before falling onto the bed in a mess of tangled limbs. Dieter settled in between my thighs as he reached down to rub between my folds. I grabbed his hand, stopping him as I shook my head.
“No, I need you now.”
He gave me a cocky grin as he moved to line himself up at my entrance. “As you wish.” He rested his forehead against mine as he entered slowly, giving me the opportunity to adjust to his size. Once he was in all the way, his movement briefly stilled, and a small whimper escaped his lips.
“I’ve missed you so fucking much, missed this, missed us.”
He kissed me deeply, his tongue tangling with mine as he started his movements again. His pace quickened, turning the sweet moment into one of raw need. Our sweaty bodies slid against each other as our movements became more frantic. We held on to each other tightly as his thrusts grew harder. We heard voices outside of the trailer, which briefly pulled our attention away from our activities. Dieter shook his head as if to dismiss it, then buried his face into my neck, muffling the noises he was making as he briefly covered my mouth with his hand to quieten the sounds still escaping my lips. I pulled his hand away and wrapped my legs around him as he resumed his quick, plunging movements. I could feel the tension building before coming undone around him. It took everything in me to stay quiet as I felt the rush of tingling electricity throughout my body. His thrusts grew more erratic as he felt me tighten around him. He soon spilled into me as he was rocked with his own orgasm. 
He collapsed beside me, trying to catch his breath. I rolled over and cuddled into his side as he wrapped his arms around me and buried his face into my hair. We sat in silence. Within minutes, his breathing started to deepen as he fell asleep. I didn’t dare move. I didn’t want to wake him.
Thirty minutes or so passed when I heard crackling over a radio from somewhere in the trailer giving a twenty-minute warning for filming to resume. The sound didn’t disturb Dieter in the slightest. He was out cold. I hated to wake him, but knew I needed to. It took several shakes, but he finally woke up grumbling as he hugged me tighter. He finally rolled out of bed, and I followed. We quickly got dressed and attempted to make ourselves presentable.
“You look like a hot fucking mess,” I said as I eyed the smeared makeup on his face. It looked more like he had smeared and streaked the dirt on his face with his fingers rather than just being naturally dirty. He looked in the mirror and sighed.
“Oh well. Shit happens,” he shrugged before pulling me in for another kiss. A ten-minute warning crackled on the radio, followed by a knock on the door. Dieter moved to open it, allowing Rylee inside. She entered, then stopped, looking us both over with a smirk on her face.
She started laughing and shaking her head as she looked at Dieter more closely. She turned to me, “I think you may be hair and makeup’s worst nightmare.”
We all shook with laughter at her remark. There was no hiding it at this point, might as well laugh about it. Once we contained ourselves, Rylee held out a small bag.
“I figured you wouldn’t make it over to eat, so I grabbed some food for you. Dieter, walk and eat please. We gotta go.” 
We thanked her as we headed out the door with sandwiches and drinks in hand. 
Rylee was right, Dieter was swarmed by hair and makeup as soon as he got back to the filming location, and they were giving him a hard time about it. I made a mental note to avoid his face and hair in the future, or at least try to.
Filming went well into the early morning hours. I spent most of my time either watching them film or with Rylee showing me around. Once they wrapped for the night, we briefly stopped in at Dieter’s trailer to grab my bags, then a car took us to the secluded resort about thirty minutes away where the cast and crew were staying. We showered to rid ourselves of the outdoors which led to our second and third rounds of sex before crashing. Dieter didn’t seem to have any trouble falling asleep that night as our naked bodies lay tangled under the fluffy down duvet.
The 7AM alarm came early when you only managed to get about four hours sleep. We spent a few minutes in bed, just enjoying each other’s company and showering each other in affection. That was soon interrupted by Reylee’s call to make sure Dieter was awake and not “dicking around” because our car would be there soon. She held nothing back. Her filter worked about as good as mine.
We had to scramble to get ready to leave but managed to make it on time. Rylee met us in the lobby with coffee and muffins, which I was thankful for. Dieter’s muffin set untouched during the ride as he looked over his script. Rylee reminded him at least three times to eat. I eventually grabbed the muffin and shoved it into his mouth, which took him off guard.
“Well, that’s one way to do it!” Rylee said as we both snorted through laughter. Dieter didn’t seem to find it as funny. He looked slightly annoyed but took it from me and ate while he continued to look over his script.
Once we arrived, he immediately went off to hair and makeup. I wandered around to find a decent cell signal so I could use my mobile hotspot to get a little bit of work done. I found a nice spot at the top of a hill where I had a view of everyone at work filming. The cell signal would come and go, and I could now understand Dieter’s earlier frustrations. It seemed the remote area we were in was in the middle of a dead zone.
During the lunch break, I sat with Rylee as Dieter spoke with the director and producer about some scenes they would be filming soon. He was in pure chaos mode, a bundle of hyped-up energy, talking a mile-a-minute about an idea he had.
“He seems to be in better spirits now that you’re here,” Rylee said to me as I watched him gesture wildly with his arms.
“He actually got some sleep last night; I think that’s helped.”
“Yeah, and got rid of some of that pent up tension too, I’m sure.”
Rylee smirked as she took a sip of her water. I raised an eyebrow as it took me a minute to realize what she was referencing. Once I caught on, I rolled my eyes at her.
“You’re incorrigible. You know that? I think your filter might be more broken than mine.”
She beamed, clearly proud of herself. She glanced down at her watch, checking the time. The break was almost over, and he was still talking while everyone else around him finished up lunch.
“I swear, if he doesn’t start eating, I’m gonna choke him. I’ll be right back.”
I watched as Rylee went over to grab a plate of food and deposited it in his hands, giving him a chastising look as he took it from her. It didn’t faze him, he held it as he continued to talk.
She came to sit back down beside me.
“Has that been an issue with him, not eating?”
“Oh yeah, he gets wrapped up in the ‘creative process’ and forgets to eat.”
“Has that always been a thing?”
“Yes and no. He seems a little worse than normal this time around. I just figured he was trying to keep himself busy, so he doesn’t think about being away from you.” 
I gave her a small smile but didn’t say anything. It bothered me that he was skipping meals because I knew how much that man loved food.
“He’s been fine otherwise though…right?”
I’m sure she could see the concern etched on my face.
“Yeah, I mean, I know he hasn’t been sleeping well, which isn’t really new. He’s been a little moody, but otherwise ok.”
I felt bad for even asking, but I had a feeling he wasn’t going to be completely honest with me if he was having a hard time.
Dieter finally ended his conversation and came over to straddle the bench seat facing me on my right side as he set his food down on the table. His left hand immediately came up to rest in my hair at the base of my neck to pull me in for a quick kiss. Rylee again reminded him to eat because he only had fifteen minutes left. He rolled his eyes and stuffed half a sandwich in his mouth with his right hand, giving her a sarcastic look. I leaned my head over onto his left shoulder while he continued to run his fingers through my hair. He carried on eating with his other hand, occasionally speaking to Rylee between bites. For the first time that morning, his chaotic energy finally seemed to ease down slightly.   
I was able to spend more time with Dieter that afternoon. He had a few breaks while they filmed scenes he wasn’t part of. We spent those breaks alone in his trailer. While a lot of that time included more intimate activities, we were perfectly content to just be in each other’s company while he went over the script or napped. Both of which he did while cuddled into my side as I ran my fingers through his curls and lightly scratched his scalp with my nails. He complained when I let him fall asleep because that meant he was losing time with me, but we both knew he needed it.
My third day went much like the previous. It was a routine we had settled into. Dieter’s overall mood seemed to have improved, and he looked more rested than he had when I first arrived. Rylee seemed happy about that since he was less grumpy and more compliant than he had been.
That evening, filming wrapped early. The cast and crew were planning to hit up a local bar to blow off some steam. Dieter wasn’t planning to go, but Rylee encouraged it. Mostly because she didn’t want to go alone. We humored her and said we would make an appearance, even though we both would have much rather been alone in our suite for the evening.
When we arrived, we found an open space at the bar. Dieter and Rylee took the two open bar stools while I opted to stand for a bit. Dieter sat facing me, with one arm leaned on the bar. I stood in between his open legs, leaning against his shoulder as his hand rested on my hip. Rylee ordered some sort of fruity mixed drink while we both asked for water. If he wasn’t going to drink, then I wasn’t either. Rylee surprisingly didn’t question it, which I appreciated.
There was a steady flow of cast and crew that came over to chat with us. They all seemed nice enough and were very welcoming toward me. Then there was Chloe…We had been there for about an hour when she made her way over to chat with Dieter. She was clearly a few drinks in as her speech was starting to slur slightly. She came up behind him, slowly snaking her arm around his shoulders while saying “hello handsome” in the best sultry voice she could muster. She did all this, even though he was sitting there with one of his arms around me. I felt him lean forward into me as he reached to remove her arm from his shoulder. I turned to meet her gaze, confused by her brazen actions. She stepped away, giving an obvious pout as she finally realized I was standing there. She tilted her head like she was trying to sort out a puzzle, then reached out her hand to shake mine.
“I’m Chole, I don’t think we’ve met. Are you like his sister or something?”
The look of shock and confusion that Rylee, Dieter, and I gave her had to be almost comical. Was she really that dumb or just being a bitch? Based on the clueless stare she was giving me; I was going with dumb.
Rylee muttered, “You have got to be fucking kidding me,” just loud enough that I could hear her over the loud background music. Dieter leaned forward, trying his hardest not to laugh.
“No, definitely not my sister. That would make all the sex we’ve had the last three days a little weird. She’s actually the love of my life and the only woman I’m currently interested in.”
He gave her a wide smile. It took everything I had in me to control the laughter that was threatening to burst out. Rylee nearly choked on her drink and made no attempts to hide her giggles.
Chloe’s eyes grew large as she took in his response. Her cheeks tinged with red. She gave a tight smile, nodding in understanding before she awkwardly turned to walk away. All three of us burst out laughing.
“I cannot believe you said that to her,” I said to Dieter through my chuckles.
“Just trying to get the point across. The girl is not good at picking up hints.” He sighed, still looking amused, but it was clear that her behavior had been bothering him for a while now. “She probably won’t remember it tomorrow anyway.”
Dieter got up to go to the bathroom, so I took his seat. Rylee and I continued to chat as she turned her back to the bar to look over the crowd, expressing her dismay over the lack of suitable options for a one-night stand. I sat facing her, leaning on the bar with my head propped on my hand, laughing at the disgusted look on her face. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Tom and a group of guys at the end of the bar. They were very obviously looking our way, their lingering eyes occasionally being a bit too blatant. Internally, I was rolling my eyes and hoping they didn’t cause any trouble. I was startled by Dieter speaking up loudly from behind me, his voice tense and words clipped.
“The fuck you looking at?”
I turned to face him; he was clearly looking in the direction of Tom’s group. I didn’t see their reaction, but Dieter seemed satisfied after a moment as I reached to grab at his shirt and pull him over to me. I was attempting to distract him to avoid any further drama.
“Don’t pay any attention to them, they’re clearly drunk.”
He couldn’t stop a huff falling from his lips as his arms slid around my waist, eyes focused on mine. “Yeah well, they don’t need to be staring at you two like that,” he muttered.
“Don’t worry about it D., I think we can handle them,” Rylee added with a serious tone.
After a short while, the group got up and left the bar area. Dieter followed them with his eyes as they retreated to the upstairs area of the establishment. Once they were gone, he visibly relaxed within a few minutes, seeming to have forgotten about the exchange. He continued to chat with some crew members sitting close to us as Rylee pulled me out to dance. I felt a little out of my element. I was typically a few drinks in before I ever took to the dance floor, but I tried to let loose a little and have fun with her. I could see Dieter still seated at the bar, keeping a close eye on us, and occasionally smiling at our antics when our eyes met.
We were a few songs in when I felt someone come up behind me and wrap their arms around my waist. I immediately stiffened because I knew it wasn’t Dieter. When I turned to push them away, I saw it was one of the guys who had been in Tom’s group earlier. This was not going to go well. I tried my hardest to get rid of him before Dieter noticed, but he absolutely would not go away and only continued to get more handsy as I continued to resist. Rylee stepped in to intervene and he pushed her away, before grabbing onto my ass. I pushed away again, more roughly this time as I moved to walk away. When I turned, Dieter was right there in front of me, his eyes blazing with anger. Rylee and I had to step in to block him as he was about to throw a punch at the guy's face.
“Hey, hey, hey. Stop. Stop it!” I yelled as I hooked my arm around his when he was mid swing. There was no doubt in my mind that he could take the guy, but a fight was the last thing he needed. Especially with how short his fuse already seemed to be lately. Rylee was pushing backwards on Dieter’s chest while he yelled obscenities at the guy, who just stood there with a smug look on his face. It clearly only enraged Dieter more, causing him to keep pushing back against us to get to the guy.
“Dieter, stop it! It’s ok, I’m ok.”
“It’s not fucking ok. He has no right to touch you like that.”
“No, he doesn’t but we can deal with it another way. Just not like this, please.”
“You can kiss your fucking job goodbye. Don’t even show up tomorrow,” Dieter yelled toward the guy who shouted a quick, “Fuck you,” back at him.
Rylee and I pushed him toward the exit. Once outside, she called for our driver to pick us up. Dieter took off without a word and headed down the street, taking long strides as he seemed oblivious to his surroundings. The set of his shoulders was tense and tight, and I noticed his hands clench into fists repeatedly as he got further away from us. I moved to follow him, but Rylee stopped me.
“Just give him a minute.” 
I bit my lip as I watched him disappear from sight. I took a few deep breaths to calm my nerves. “Does he always fly off the handle like that?” I knew the answer before I had finished asking the question. During the time we had spent together in the past several months, I had never seen him respond in that way. He had never attempted to hit anyone or verbally attack them with anger. As pissed as he was when we ran into Justin, he stayed perfectly calm through that entire exchange.
“Like that? No. But I assume it’s just because it had to do with you,” Rylee responded.
A few minutes later our car pulled up and Dieter still hadn’t returned. We instructed the driver to head in the same direction he had walked earlier, hoping that we would find him. I spotted him sitting on a bench with his head in his hands and told our driver to pull over. Once the car was parked, I got out and walked over to the bench, taking a seat next to him. When he didn’t look up, I started rubbing slow circles on his back with my hand.
“You ok?”
He shook his head from side to side before sitting up straight, inhaling deeply as he looked around at nothing. His face was tense. I couldn’t tell if it was from anger or distress. He wouldn’t look at me.
“Talk to me. What’s wrong?”
He shook his head from side to side again while trying to control his breathing. His leg started to bounce as he continued to stare, unblinking, the dissociation palpable in the air. I felt like he was fighting off a panic attack. After hesitating for a moment, I stood up and climbed onto his lap, my legs straddling his thighs. I forced him to look at me, grabbing one of his hands and holding it to my chest as his eyes locked with mine. With my free hand, I reached for the hair at the base of his neck and rubbed him gently, just like I had done after the Anna incident. Immediately his body language changed, and I felt him lean into my touch, a barely audible sigh escaping from his lips.
“Tell me what’s going on.”
He shook his head slowly, searching for words. “I just… couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. I dunno. I think I blacked out for a minute.” He looked away as another sigh broke free from him. “I don’t even know what just happened.”
I pulled him in and hugged tightly around his shoulders. He buried his face into the crook of my neck as his breathing slowed. He held onto me tightly. I could feel the occasional twitching in his right hand.
“I’m sorry, I know I could’ve handled that differently,” he said eventually, his breath warm against the curve of my shoulder. “I just kinda snapped when I saw him grab you like that.”
I pulled back to look at him, running my fingers through the side of his hair.
“You’re fine. I understand why you were upset.” I leaned in, giving him a lingering kiss on his lips, then rubbed my nose against his.
“How about we head back to the resort and forget about this mess.”
He let out a small sigh before nodding in agreement. He stood as he kept his hand pressed against the small of my back, lifting me with him before gently depositing my feet on the ground. I took his hand, leading him in the direction of where the car had parked. 
True to his word, Dieter made a few calls the next morning before we got to set. The guy, whose name turned out to be Craig, was fired. They didn’t want someone like that around, for obvious reasons.
We fell back into our routine after the incident at the bar. My remaining days with Dieter were passing by quickly, which only seemed to bring his mood down. He was spending less time preparing for filming and more time with me during his breaks. We never spoke of how much time we had left, but I could tell it was always at the forefront of his mind. It was clear in the way he would cling to me when we were alone, how he would also avoid any conversation about when I would eventually be flying home. I had given up on getting any of my remote work done during the last two days; the work mattered, but faded in importance compared to being present there with him. On top of that, the cell signal issues persisted, so I opted to take some time off for those days instead. It meant I got more time to watch Dieter in action. I was able to be near him, just off camera the entire time. He took full advantage of my presence between takes, coming over for an affectionate touch or kiss when he was able.
On the morning of my flight to LA, he woke me before either of our alarms went off. I had barely opened my eyes before I felt his hands roam over my body, his lips soft and warm as he trailed kisses down my neck from behind. Once I turned over towards him, his motions turned near frantic almost immediately as he met my lips for a deep kiss, his fingers sliding between my thighs where he found I was ready for him. Our kisses were urgent, our touches insistent. It was almost like we couldn’t get close enough. With the quick pace that he set from the beginning, neither of us lasted long. As soon as he felt me coming undone, he followed. He stayed propped above me, with his elbows on either side of my head, kissing me in between brief moments of letting his eyes dance across my face. I could feel him lightly threading my hair through his fingers. 
“I’m not sure how many more times I can tell you goodbye like this. I fucking hate it.” His brows knitted together as he spoke. The emotion was clear on his face. He looked like he was about to break. I reached up to tangle my hands in his messy curls.
“I know baby, I do too. It’s just for four weeks though, then you get to come home for a few days.”
I tried my hardest to sound positive, but every fiber of my being was screaming in protest. Something felt off. Something was telling me to stay with him. I felt a tear slide down the side of my face while I fought with those emotions. I knew I was just being irrational because I didn’t want to be away from him. He wiped the tear away with his thumb and leaned down to kiss me, gently.
We were interrupted by the alarm on his phone going off. He reached over to grab it from the nightstand with a protesting groan as he pulled out of me. He turned the alarm off and set the phone next to my head as he settled above me again, continuing to kiss me deeply. But once again we were interrupted by his phone; it was Rylee with her usual morning call to make sure he was awake. He finally sat up to answer it. I could hear her reminding him of my flight details before he cut her off to say we had it all under control and he would see her later. He wasn’t usually so terse with her, so it surprised me a little. After he hung up, he let out a loud sigh and got up to go toward the shower. 
I sat in bed a little longer before joining him, taking a moment because I could feel the panic rising in my chest. The little voice in my head kept screaming at me to stay with him. I needed to pull it together, for him. Me being upset was only going to make him more anxious. I finally drug myself up out of the bed to go shower. We both rushed to get ready. He had to leave before I did, but I still needed to pack up.
When I came out of the bathroom after drying my hair and getting dressed, Dieter was sitting at the edge of the bed with his elbows propped on his knees and palms rubbing at his eyes. When he looked up at me, his eyes were red and glossy.
“My car is here.”
I inhaled a deep breath and gave him a nod as I walked toward him. I pulled him into a tight hug.
“You’re gonna be so busy, the time will fly by. You probably won’t even notice I’m gone,” I said into his neck. He scoffed.
“I think we both know that’s not true.”
I gave him a tight smile as I pulled away to look him in the eye, “You call me when you’re having a hard time, yeah?”
He looked down and away from me as he gave me a small nod. His phone pinged, no doubt it was Rylee telling him to hurry it up. He leaned in for one last kiss before leaving.
I stood for some time, staring at the door I had just watched close behind him. I kept having a feeling in the pit of my stomach that this might be the last time I would see him, and it was freaking me out. It took everything in me to push those thoughts away so that I could focus on packing and making my flight.
In the days that followed, he called every time he was able, but most of our communication was done via text message. Which I knew he absolutely hated. About a week after I got home, there was a full day that I didn’t hear from him. I started to get a little worried, until I got a text message from Rylee later that evening saying that Dieter’s phone was broken, and he would call me from her phone later.       
It was near midnight when my phone finally rang. I had been lying in bed for an hour, wide awake, hopeful that he was going to call. I know the relief had to be obvious in my voice when I answered.
“Please tell me you didn’t throw your phone into the river because it wouldn’t work.”
Dieter laughed, “No, actually I threw it at a stone wall because it wouldn’t work. It’s in pieces.”
I was a little taken aback by his response. I had only been joking.
“Dieter, that’s a little excessive.”
“Yeah, but it made me feel better for a few minutes.” He cleared his throat, voice slightly hoarse as fatigue laced through his words. “Until I realized I couldn’t text or call you at all after that.”
I wasn’t sure how to react to that. It seemed a little out of character for him.
“Rylee ordered another phone for me. It should be here tomorrow.”
“Well, at least you’ll get a replacement quickly.”
“Yeah, I’ll try to not break this one,” he said with a small laugh.
His voice sounded off. I wasn’t sure why, but it did.
“Are you doing ok?”
He took a moment to respond and I heard him gulp down something to drink. “Yeah, why wouldn’t I be? I’m fan-fucking-tastic.”
“Is that sarcasm?”
“No. I’m fine.” More drinking sounds, then a sigh. “I mean, I miss you and I’m tired. That’s nothing new though.”
The phone disconnected with a beep. I got a text a minute later.
DIETER: Sorry, lost fucking signal again. Talk to you tomorrow. Love you.
“This fucking sucks,” I huffed out loud to myself. I sent him a quick goodnight text and tried to go to sleep. 
In the weeks that followed, I could tell something was going on with Dieter when he would call. He always insisted that he was fine, and it was just all the usual things bothering him. However, he seemed to be growing more distant. The calls and texts were becoming fewer and farther between. It was making me beyond anxious. I was having a hard time focusing on anything, including work. I spent a lot of my time alone, staring at the tv without having any idea what was happening on the screen. I avoided talking to Lauren and Gabby because I knew they would sense something was up, and I wasn’t sure where to even begin explaining my concerns without violating his privacy.
After going a day and a half without hearing from him, I called Rylee to see if he was ok. She said he was normal during filming. Maybe even a little more excitable and obnoxious than usual. She added that he did seem somewhat withdrawn when it was just the two of them though. I asked her to call me if things didn’t improve with him. He was due to come home for a break in one week, so I was hopeful he would snap out of whatever funk he was in.  
Around 10 PM that same evening, my phone lit up with an incoming call from Rylee. I suddenly felt sick. I knew something was wrong.
“Rylee?”
It took a moment before I heard her voice, as static and background noises seemed to drown her out at first. “Ummm, so Dieter is absolutely losing his shit on Tom right now. Do you think you can try to calm him down?” I had never heard Rylee truly agitated, but this time her voice was tense, laced with panic and concern.
My heart felt like it was beating in my throat as I gripped the phone tighter. “I can try- yes, of course. What happened?”
The screaming of two men in the background became louder, as if the phone was turned towards their direction, and I wondered if that was Rylee’s way of offering some further insight.
“Why can’t you just do what you’re fucking told? You’re gonna get someone fucking killed doing that shit,” Dieter yelled, his voice loud and distressed, the sound of it immediately conjuring up a visual of him with clenched fists and dark eyes like he had been that night at the bar.
“Fuck you man, go have a drink and calm the fuck down,” Tom spat back at him.  
“Fuck you dude, she just almost got hurt because of you. You’re an asshole,” Dieter said with indignation.
“Guys! Stop yelling. Take a break,” a third male voice interrupted.
“I don’t know, something about a stunt that didn't go well. I didn’t see it, so I’m not sure. Hold on.”
I could hear Rylee trying to get Dieter’s attention away from Tom, telling him I was on the phone.
“Did you fucking call her?” He sounded pissed and combative, which was not a tone he normally took with her.
She didn’t answer his question. “Talk to her please.”
I could hear the phone jostling around before he answered, his voice still sounding gruff, “Yeah, what is it?”
“What is it?” For a moment I was stunned and didn’t know how to respond at how he snapped at me. “That’s how you're answering? What’s going on?”
He ignored my question and instead fired off one of his own, tension in his words. “Did she call you?”
I hesitated. I didn’t want to get Rylee in trouble.
“No, I called because I haven’t heard from you in almost two days. I wanted to check in.”
He scoffed. “Check in? I’m a grown ass man, I don’t need you two babysitting me.”
“Whhaa? No. That’s…that’s not what I…”
“Look, I’m busy,” he interrupted me before I could say more. “The stunt coordinator needs me. I’ll call you later.”
I was shocked into silence. I didn’t know how to respond. He had never spoken to me like that before.
Rylee got back on the phone, sounding clearly uncomfortable as she must have overheard Dieter. “Heeeey, umm. I don’t even know what to say. That was weird.”
“I don’t know what to say either. I think… I’m gonna come back up there. Maybe it’s because he’s not sleeping.”
Rylee seemed to sigh in relief, but quickly recovered. “I’ll get a flight set up for you.”
“No, I can do that. Just, keep him out of trouble. I’ll see if I can get one for tomorrow.”
We hung up after that. I had to take a minute to pull myself together. I couldn’t let myself fall apart right now. Once I had a minute to gather my thoughts, I walked to my home office and fired up my desktop so I could start looking at flights. It was near 1:30 AM when my phone started ringing on my desk, it was Dieter. I was honestly surprised that he called.
“Hello.”
“Hey.”
“Hey.”  
I wasn’t sure what to say to him after our earlier exchange. I was hurt and upset with him. For a moment there was silence between us, but then Dieter cleared his throat as he finally spoke.
“I think we need to talk.”
I had that sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. I felt like I was going to be sick. Those words were never good.
“I just booked a flight”, I said, trying to not grip the phone even harder than I was already doing, just to have something to hold on to. “I’m gonna come back up there tomorrow.”
“I don’t want you to do that.” His voice was tight as he strained to get the words out. It almost hurt me to listen. He didn’t sound right, not like this. Not like the Dieter I had known over the past months.
“Why?”
“Because I don’t think this is working. It’s…”, he seemed to search for words. I could hear him moving things around; something scraping over a hard surface, the sound of ice cubes in a glass. “It’s a burden and it's inconvenient. Just don’t waste your time.” His speech sounded slightly slurred.
I took a deep breath to calm myself as I leaned my forehead against my hand that was propped on my desk. “Dieter. Don’t do this…please. Have you been drinking?”
“That doesn’t matter. I told you; I don't need you to babysit me.”
“I’m not, I’m just trying to figure out what’s going on with you.”
He took a deep breath as if bracing himself. “Look, where we’re filming, you’re not gonna be able to work,” he said, words rushing this time. “Aubrey isn’t gonna keep putting up with you taking time off. It’s not gonna work. It’s just not working.”
“What does that even have to do with anything?”
“Nothing, it just compounds the problem.” I could hear ice clinking against glass followed by him swallowing gulps of a beverage.
I shook my head, frustration and fear both thumping hard within my chest. “And what is the problem exactly?”
“We’re incompatible. We shouldn’t have to rearrange our lives to be together. It’s not fair to either of us.”
“What happened to doing whatever it takes to make this work?”
“Actually, I’m pretty sure I said I’d do whatever it takes to make you happy and I am,” he nearly snapped at me, following it up with some words in Spanish that sounded like a curse. “You’ll thank me for it later.”
“No, you said you were all in for this. You’re just gonna give up because it’s hard? Because it's a fucking burden to you?”, I said in disbelief. I leaned back in my chair, shaking my head. I could feel anger bubbling to the surface at his comment. “You think it’s been easy for me? I thought we were in this together. Why do you think you get to choose for me? Let me come up there so we can talk through this.”
“You’re not listening, I don’t have time for you right now.”
“Are you using drugs or something?”
“Why does everyone keep fucking asking me that?!?!”, he yelled in frustration. I could hear him throwing things around in the background. “No, I haven’t used drugs in a long fucking time. I’m completely aware of what I’m doing and saying.”
“Maybe it has to do with the way you're acting. Did you ever consider that? And I’m sorry for fucking caring.”
“Look, I don’t know what else to say. It’s not working, ok? We tried and it didn’t work. There are better options that are less work. No more burdens or inconveniences.” He sucked in a deep breath. “I need you out of my mind. There’s too much going on with it. It’s a burden.”
He just kept talking in circles. Half of it sounded like nonsense.
“What are you even saying? You’re not making sense.”
“I’m saying we’re done,” he interrupted me, his words sharp and feeling like they were stabbing right into my heart. “I can’t do it anymore. Does that make sense?”
I inhaled sharply, realizing he was set on his decision. My head was pounding, too many moments flashing through my mind as I tried to hold it together. I tried to sort out my thoughts to understand how we suddenly had gotten to this, and how to get through to him without being pushed away.  
“Why did you have to find me? I would’ve been fine if you’d just let me fucking go after New York,” I finally whispered.
My voice shook as I spoke. The tears started to fall from my eyes in a way that I had never before experienced. My vision was completely blurred by it. Dieter had gone silent on the other end of the phone, so quiet that I could barely hear him breathe. The line hadn’t disconnected, so I knew he was still listening. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of hearing me fall apart, so I hung up.
I stood, making my way to the bedroom. I crawled into bed and bawled my eyes out. I did so until the early morning glow started to show around the edges of the curtains. When I realized the new day was making itself known, I felt livid that I stayed up all night crying over him. Determined to find sleep, I got up and went to the kitchen in search of alcohol. I knew I had a few bottles hidden away. I found what I was looking for shoved to the back of one of the upper cabinets. I went straight for the hard liquor. Taking a few swings as I headed back to bed. I didn’t plan on getting wasted, I just wanted enough to knock me out so I didn’t have to think about him anymore. I settled back into bed and shot Aubrey a quick text to let her know I was going to take a few days off. I gave no explanation, and she didn’t question me. Once the alcohol had time to kick in, slowing my racing thoughts and helping me relax, I finally fell asleep.  
A/N: All right ya'll... so that happened. Our sweet Dieter is officially in full spiral mode and it's about to get a little crazy for both of them.
Questions to consider:
What do you think is going on with Dieter?
How are we feeling about his behavior?
How long do you think this spiral has been building?
How do you think Talia is going to handle this turn of events?
How are you feeling about the new characters? (Rylee, Tom, Chole)
Predictions?
Once you have had a minute to digest and share your thoughts for this chapter, jump on over to this post for part one of Deconstructing Dieter Bravo. This is a companion series I plan to do for the remaining chapters so that we can get a little more insight into what's going on in that mind of his. 😉
The chapter playlist and mood board are included below.
Next Chapter
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Tag List: @rhoorl @bitchwitch1981 @readingiskeepingmegoing @runningmom94 @for-a-longlongtime @hisandsnakes @chaoticfestninja @survivingandenduring @partyofone3413 @cakipy-blog @pedrostories @titlee78 @poodlebae @guelyury @weho2kcmo
Let me know in the comments below if you would like to be added to the tag list.
91 notes · View notes
illyrian-dreamer · 1 year
Text
Changing Shadows (Part 24 - Finale)
Azriel x Reader
Summary: You and Azriel just had a steamy encounter in the House of Wind – but you knew it had to be your last. What you weren’t prepared for, was how much it would hurt...
Please enjoy this finale to Changing Shadows!! It’s full of angst and fluff 🦇 💔☁️I hope you enjoyed reading this series as much as I did writing it, I so appreciate all the support along the way 💕
Tumblr media
Image by koike9023
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5* | Part 6* | Part 7* | Part 8 | Part 9* | Part 10 | Part 11* | Part 12* | Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15* | Part 16* | Part 17* | Part 18*| Part 19* | Part 20 | Part 21 | Part 22 | Part 23
Warnings: Swearing, mentions of smut 
Word count: 2,310
Part 24:
You redressed quickly, finding your clothes scattered across the floor. You promised yourself this was the last time, and you meant it.
Azriel pulled his slacks up, his chest still bare when he turned to you.
“Why can’t we?” he asked softly.
“Pardon?” you asked back, surprised by his question.
“Why can’t we do ‘what it is that we do’,” he quoted your from earlier.
You sat on the chaise, your arms gripping the base as if trying to hold on as you prepared for how much this conversation would hurt. “You know why, Az.”
“We could be more,” he whispered.
“Not without hurting our family, not without putting them in danger.” You couldn't help the well of tears that built as you tried to explain.
“Rhys risked everything he had to give me a good life,” you continued. “And even after fifty years under Amarantha’s reign, he would have given an eternity just to keep us safe. I cannot impose any more risk to our family, our court, especially now with Nyx. Not after everything he has sacrificed. I owe him my life.”
Azriel nodded, looking away as he blinked quickly. “I respect your devotion to him, Y/N,” he swallowed, trying to smile. But you caught the pain in his hazel eyes.
You reached out and kissed his hands, tears now falling freely you as your heart broke at the reality of your own words.
“Please, Y/N, please don't cry,” Azriel begged, gentle thumbs wiping away your tears.
��I hate that I hurt you,” you sniffed.
“I hate that I’m hurting you back,” he replied.
Your heart was bleeding from the inside. This had gone on for too long. You had grown to love him too much, and you couldn't bare the pain any longer.
“I can't do this anymore Az.”
Azriel stayed quiet, waiting for you to explain.
“I can’t keep pretending I don’t care for your the way I really do, even if it is to keep our family safe.”
His eyebrows pulled in pain as he stroked your hair in comfort.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly.
You looked up at him now, sucking in a tight breath. You knew what you needed to do.
“I need to go. For good.”
The loneliness would ruin you, but you would do it. You could continue to serve and protect your family away from home.
Azriel's head snapped down to you, his face torn. “What do you mean go?”
“I can’t pretend any longer, Az. I need leave, I need to –”
“Please, please Y/N. Don’t leave,” Azriel’s voice broke as he knelt down to your level, his hands tightening around yours.
“I can't hurt like this any longer Az. It’s killing me,” you cried, your own voice breaking.
Azriel’s closed his eyes shut as he pressed his lips into a thin line. “Then I’ll go,” he whispered.
“What? No!”
“You shouldn't be the one to leave, Y/N, this is your home, and Rhys is your brother–“
“As he is yours. And this is your home just as much as mine”
“It’s not the same.”
There was silence between you.
“Your devotion to your brother and the Night Court is pure, Y/N, I will not get in the way of that. And if me being here hurts you so, I will leave. And when you’re ready – if you’re ready – I’ll come back, whenever and however you want.”
You swallowed, and your heart ached. “That is not what I want.”
“But it’s what you need,” Azriel replied. You didn't say anything, your silence agreeing for you. This was happening so fast.
“I will speak to Rhys about some long-distance missions.”
Tears flowed from you at the thought.
Stop him! your heart thundered. Say no! You shook your head, shaking the impulse away as you continued to cry.
A soft hand stroked your face. “I will always do what’s best for you, remember Y/N?”
You blinked up at Azriel, his gentle eyes trying to mask his own pain.
“I’m sworn to protect you, even if that means from your own heart.”
And then he was gone. The gust from Azriel’s winnow blew through your hair as you were left in the still of the room, silence the only comfort to you as you cried.
————
It was only a few hours later that you found yourself pacing the House of Wind. Your heart throbbed in an anxious need for Azriel, his distance already too painful for you to bare. What had you done?
You couldn’t handle it anymore. The torture it was to love this male. From the flirting, to the amazing sex, to the genuine love and respect you had for each other, only to have to give it all up for your family.
It was excruciating, and you finally admitted it to yourself. You clung to the pillows of the chaise, unable to stop your painful cries.
Suddenly, you were struggling to breath between sobs. You needed air.
Pushing through to the terrace, you braced the railing as you took a in deep breath of night, trying to calm yourself as tears continued to spill down your cheeks.
“Y/N?” Rhys asked from behind you.
Fuck. You hadn’t noticed he was at the house.
“I was coming to check in on you. What happened? Are you hurt?”
You couldn’t tell him the truth. You couldn’t let him know how much it hurt you to sacrifice your love for Azriel, not after the promises you had made to your brother to protect him – just as he had done for you.
You wiped your eyes, doing your best to keep your voice even.
“No, I’m not hurt,” you threw over your shoulder. “I just needed some air.”
You turned and started to make your way back inside as quickly as you could. You could not face him right now.
Stop, Rhys said in your mind.
You halted – it was extremely difficult to fight against that talon of power.
Turn, he ordered.
Clenching your jaw, you spun to face him. You looked anywhere but in his eyes.
“Y/N, look at me,” he said out loud. You raised your eyes to him, tears brimming once again. Your brothers face was soft with concern.
“Come here,” he patted the space next to him on the outdoor he now sat on. You breathed, forcing yourself to walk over and sit.
“Talk to me” Rhys said, frowning in concern.
You felt a wave of emotion rise in you – feelings of love and rejection washing over as you started to sob into your hands.
You and Azriel could never love each other properly. And it broke your heart.
“It’s Azriel,” you managed to get out.
Rhys placed a gentle hand on your back, rubbing soothingly. He waited, patiently listening.
“I never want to disappoint you Rhys,” you whispered, head buried in your hands.
“You could never disappoint me,” he replied.
You swallowed, trying to gain some control. “But I will, because I, well, I-“
“You love him?” Rhys offered, a coy smile on his face.
You looked at him now, breathing, blinking once, twice. “Yes,” you admitted. So he knew.
“Of course I knew.”
“Why didn’t you say anything?”
“Azriel asked me not to,” he shrugged. You could have killed him for his casualness as he draped one long leg over the over.
You stood up, pacing in front of him. What did he mean Azriel asked him not to?
“So, you’re not... angry?”
Rhys levelled a look at you. “Of course I’m not angry.”
“When you and Azriel visited Feyre and I at the River House – the day before you met with the healers – Az asked to see me privately,” Rhys explained. You remembered Azriel and Rhys making their way outside for a private conversation.
“He confessed he had suspected a bond between you two for quite sometime, but felt he couldn’t act on it. He was confused as to what it meant, saying his love had changed from when you were younger. He felt he was betraying his duties to me if he was to act on it.”
You stayed silent, staring at your brother. So this is what they talked about.
“He then said he was sorry if he was crossing a line, but he loved you so much that he would risk his position in the Night Court just for a chance to be with you.”
Your heart began to race. “He never spoke to me of this,” you said softly, your mind racing to catch up with what Rhys’s was telling you.
Your heart throbbed at the thought of Azriel keeping the bond a secret, all the while waiting for you to realise it too. Gods, it must have killed him to agree to work away from home.
“Azriel asked me not to say anything, and told me he would wait for you to feel the bond yourself. It was important to him that it was your decision to love him, not just because the bond willed it. He always wanted you to have the choice Y/N, to always have the option to say no.”
Your nodded slowly as things finally made sense. So that’s what he meant that he was sworn to protect you from your own heart. He hadn’t even confessed after you told him you could never be together – he let you choose your family over him.
Rhys continued his explanation. “Azriel then kneeled at my knees, swore to always love and protect you, and asked for my blessing should you choose to love him back.”
Tears started to stream down your face again. That male. That honourable, loving, selfless male. He truly was the love of your life.
“And?” you said, eyes pleading with hope.
“And,” Rhys continued, “I said that I couldn’t imagine more deserving people to find love in each other. That I was delighted two of the people I love most in this world had found one another, and would always have my blessing.”
You swallowed, overwhelmed by the enormity if his words. “But brother…,” your voice was barely a whisper. “My duties-“
“Your duties should never get in the way of love, Y/N. And I’ll be damned if they stop a mating bond from snapping into place.” Rhys was frowning at you now. “It pains me to hear you thought you had to give that up.”
You let out a soft cry. “I owe you my life, Rhys.”
“Sister,” Rhys said softly, his face one of shock. “You owe me nothing but commitment to your own happiness.”
You rushed at your brother, jumping into his arms with a cry. You were so relieved, so thankful for his words that you ached with joy.
“Thank you brother,” you kissed his cheek, unable to stop the flow of happy tears that now stained your cheeks.
“You do not need to thank me, sis,” he smiled down at you. “I love you, and I always want you to be happy.”
You sniffed, wiping your eyes.
“He’s patrolling the Rainbow if you’d like to find him,” Rhys winked at you.
You laughed, giving Rhys one more kiss on the cheek before turning to the edge of the terrace, wings extending as you leapt to find your love, and confess what you’ve known for a long time.
--------
You found Azriel perched atop a high building, looking down at the twinkling lights of the bustling riverside shops.
You landed gently behind him, and he turned around to you, his face shocked as he took in the sight of you.
“Y/N,” he breathed, standing now. He sensed the difference in your energy, your scent as you stood there, staring at the love of your life with fresh eyes.
“Y/N, are you ok?” Azriel’s face was now concerned.
You couldn't help the smile that formed as you walked towards him. Azriel matched your pace before you both paused at a distance.
A warm longing brewed in the depths of your heart, and that  familiar tether of rope pulled in your stomach. You knew the reason you couldn’t stop thinking of him, never wanted to stop making love, and what made you both feral in jealousy. It was the feeling of coming home.
“Mate,” you said.
Azriel’s eyes widened, shocked to hear you say it. His face quickly changed to an expression of hope.
“You’re my mate,” you started to smile.
Azriel’s eyes began to well with tears as his eyebrows bunched in relief. You had finally said out loud.
You placed a hand on your heart as it beat and ached – now free to feel his love.
“You’re. My. Mate,” you beamed, taking a few steps closer to him.
“And you are mine,” Azriel swallowed, his voice breaking. “If you’ll have me,” he added shyly.
You ran to him and jumped into his arms as they wrapped across your waist, spinning you around. You brushed his jaw with a soft handand closed your mouth over his, kissing him deeply.
“I wish to have you everyday for the rest of my existence,” you said down at him, kissing him again through the smile you couldn't not control.
You felt his own tears against your cheeks as he pulled you in tighter.
“I love you beyond words Y/N,” he said. “I will give you the world.”
You kissed him harder, soaking him in. You could feel the bond between you forming, growing, a warm, delightful feeling binding you together.
“I love you too,” you beamed, running your fingers through his dark hair. “More than anything.”
Azriel’s face was unlike anything you had ever seen. Your beautiful and selfless mate had finally found true love, his happiness swirling in his hazel eyes as he stared at you, holding you closer.
“Now, are you hungry?” you winked.
You would cook a meal for him. And you would be mated. And you would spend the rest of your lives together, never hiding your love again.
THE END.
--------
AN: Ok, I’m shedding a few tears of my own posting this finale. These two FINALLY got the love they deserve. 
Thank you SO MUCH for all the support on Changing Shadows. It has been so exciting to write and publish this story, and the best part is chatting to you guys about it. I can’t wait to do it again with fresh ideas and content. 
I’ll be back out with the start of my Lucien series and some one-shots in the coming days. If you’d like to join my general tag list, just let me know :)
I love you guys, and thank you from the bottom of my heart.
Tags: @slvtherinseeker@judig92@kennedy-brooke@hyacinthoideshispanica@brekkershadowsinger@its-me-meg@acotar-thirst@5moremin@honeyrydernot@azzydaddy @lucyysthings@highladyofillyria@paasrin@starswholistenanddreamsanswered@littleshopofwhoress@blurredlamplight@hanasakr@bookish-dream@fall-myriad@aistheamazing@jazmin2211​ @xenlynn​ @iangelofmusic​ @hades4life@solossweater​ @whatupmydudes01 @mybbyfeyre @mysticaldeanvoidhorse @georgiastars13  @psychobookaholic @theravenphoenix26 @juiceboxreads @itscaitymoore @norse-witch24 @mis-lil-red​ @timecharm
424 notes · View notes
mint-yooxgi · 1 year
Text
{14} - Hotel California - Yandere!Demonic Entities!Ateez X Reader
Tumblr media
Yandere AU & Demon AU - Based off of This ask and Hotel California by Eagles
Genre: Mature, Horror, Angst, Fluff, Slight Humor
Pairing: Ateez X Reader (Focus on San & Mingi)
Words: 9,450
Warnings: Subtle manipulative tendencies, dream/mental voyerism, threats with a bat. This is a Yandere story, it will contain themes such as stalking, violence, obsession, possessive natures, and just general overall creepiness and swearing. You have been warned.
A/n: Mingi Stans, come get y’all juice (can I say that even though it’s not smut yet? Oh well, I just did lmaoo). Anyways, I hope you all enjoy this next part, I know I did!! I’ve got a few things planned for the upcoming chapters, so stay tuned! As always, feedback is greatly appreciated! Enjoy~
Main Story - Part Two - Part Three - Part Four - Part Five - Part Six - Part Seven - Part Eight - Part Nine - Part Ten - Part Eleven - Part Twelve - Part Thirteen - Mini Masterlist
The first few days after your confession with Yeosang were interesting to say the least. Needless to say, you were mortified at the idea that the other seven overheard you having sex, and despite Yeosang reassuring you that he made sure to kick his brothers out of the house well before anything transpired between the both of you, you weren’t all that convinced.
Though, the more you thought about it, the more you realized that it was going to have to be something you all would have to get used to. You’ve just never been in a relationship like this before, so the thought of having someone overhear you having sex has always been a cause for embarrassment. Now though, you’re easing into the idea.
It’s going to happen again sooner or later, and you aren’t about to make it awkward. Besides, there’s nothing to be ashamed of.
That still didn’t prevent Yeosang from practically living at your side for the first three days after your confession. Oh, so badly did his brothers want to toss him out of the house like he did to them, but they couldn’t. At least, not yet. They did all agree to give each other privacy during each other’s first times with you, out of respect for both you and each other. The fact that he was so smug about it, though, is what really got on their nerves.
Yeosang was subtle. No, he would never boast, but the fact that he could now practically cling onto you whenever he wanted drove the others up the wall. The two of you were practically drenched in each other’s scents, and the fact that Yeosang wouldn’t let you go only made it last that much longer. A fact of which all of them wanted to share in with you for themselves, but Yeosang beat them to it.
At least some were better at hiding and maintaining their jealousy than the others. Mingi, Yunho, and Jongho all know it’s only a matter of time before you allow themselves the honour of having you in the same ways. The fact that you’ve already confessed to one of them so soon after everything means that you’ve only fallen for them much quicker than any of them could have hoped. Needless to say it delights all of them.
The fourth day after the events had transpired, both Seonghwa and Wooyoung had cornered Yeosang in the kitchen on their end of the house, San not so sneakily appearing a moment later.
“Yeosang,” the eldest’s voice was stern, shooting the younger male a pointed look.
“No.” Yeosang’s reply is immediate, quirking an eyebrow knowingly at the three males across from him.
“We haven’t even said anything, yet.” San pouts, crossing his arms in front of his chest.
“I’m not telling you anything,” Yeosang shakes his head. “If you want to know, find out yourself. Better yet, ask her.”
“Come on, Sangie,” Wooyoung whines. “Won’t you at least tell us something? Just one tiny, little thing?”
Slowly, Yeosang tilts his head at his three brothers, blinking at them a few times as a soft smile tugs at his features. They just know he’s reminiscing about whatever transpired between you and him that one morning those few days ago. Though, at the way he gets lost in his own head, they know he’s not cracking.
A frustrated huff escapes the eldest’s lips as both San and Wooyoung pout, but they leave him be. For now.
At least by the fifth day, you no longer smell like him, his scent finally dissipating from your skin, much to their content. Though, Yeosang would beg to differ. He believes you should always be covered in each other, especially now.
What really drives them up the walls, though, is when you seemingly start to get lost in your thoughts around them more often than not. They just know you’re thinking back on the events that had transpired between you and Yeosang mere days ago, especially when that loving smile of yours stretches across your features.
Unluckily for them, you seem to always zone out like this while in the kitchen as you sit at the counter. A fact which has a pout usually tugging at any one of their lips, chests swirling with that all too familiar jealous beast that they’ve all become so used to. Why can’t you be thinking about them like that? Why can’t they be the one on your mind so much so that you cannot help but get bashful when you so much as hear their name?
They just want your everything, and each male is going crazy knowing that he could be so close to having you, yet you still feel so far away.
Perhaps you just don’t know what you’re missing, yet. Which is exactly why on that fifth evening, just as you settle down for bed, one of them makes a plan. One way or another, he’ll make you crave him. So much so, that you’ll come running to him as soon as you wake up, begging for him to touch you.
One thing you still haven’t quite managed to figure out is how to keep your void up when you sleep. Occasionally, if any one of the guys can sense you’re having a bit of an unpleasant dream, they will alter it, implementing the sweetest visions into your mind which immediately has you relaxing, and your mind calming. 
There have even been a few times where they have planted small seeds of desire in you, filling your dreams with sultry dialogue, and the occasional touch here and there. Usually when this happens, you manage to kick them out, which is why this plan of his is so risky.
You have always been able to lucid dream, being aware of what is real and what is fake. Lately, though, you seem to be allowing them free reign in your mindscape during these more recent nights instead of kicking them out right away. A fact which could not make them happier, or work in his favour tonight.
Which is why when he feels that familiar loosening of your void, sinking into the water until he’s fully submerged himself in that inky blackness, he smirks. Time for him to finally consume your every thought, just as you always consume his.
Tumbling into unconsciousness, you feel yourself sitting on top of an antique wooden desk, the polished lacquer shining beneath the light of the full moon. Turning your head to the side reveals a beautiful paned window, a row of bookcases lining either side of the entrance to the balcony that sits just to the right. 
You seem to be in a bedroom, waiting for someone to return. Though, why you seem to be eating from a bag of marshmallows is beyond you. Weird, but you’ll roll with it for now. It’s not the first time you’ve popped up in a gorgeous setting only to be either wearing, eating, or doing something completely out of the ordinary.
The sound of the door opening and closing draws your attention, and you turn your head to the left to see a figure enter the room. He’s dressed in all black, a wide rimmed hat resting on his head and blocking most of his features from your sight. Again, you cannot help but think of Wangyeo, your lovable (and favourite) fictional reaper, even if this man’s outfit is slightly different. Though, he doesn’t remove his hat right away like he usually does when you envision this scenario in your mind.
That should have been your first clue.
The man smirks. A notion of which you take notice of as his lips seem to be the only feature visible to you as he begins making his way over to the desk you’re sitting on top of.
“I’ve missed you, Baby,” his voice rumbles out, and you swear it sounds so familiar to you, but you just cannot place it for the moment.
A longing begins to ache in the centre of your chest for this man, of whom you believe to be Wangyeo for the moment. Not that you’re complaining. You’d gladly have any and all dreams you can about your favourite reaper any day of the week.
You place your bag of marshmallows on the desk beside you, extending your free hand out for him to take. He does, almost immediately, his fingers wrapping delicately around your own as his heart thunders in his chest. 
In the next moment, he steps in front of you, the rim of his hat still angled downwards as it covers most of his face. “Did you miss me, too?”
“More than anything, Baby,” you hear yourself reply, reaching out for him in the next second and pulling him flush into you. 
Naturally, he comes to stand between your parted legs as your hands run over his shoulders, then down his chest, until you wrap them around his back, leaning into him so that your head is resting right over his heart. The intensity you can hear pounding against his chest makes you smile.
You notice you’re clinging onto him for dear life, as if you’re afraid he might leave you again or disappear if you let him go. Though, the same desperation felt in your grip you can feel mirrored in his own as his hands find purchase on your back, holding you to his chest lovingly.
“Don’t ever leave me again,” you hear yourself whisper, a mere plea on your lips.
You feel his chest rumble with a chuckle, “I wouldn’t dream of it, My Queen,”
That should have been your second clue, but your mind is far too consumed by this vision in front of you right now. It’s almost exactly like the little fantasy you had the other week, so you’re not complaining. You’re just mildly surprised you’re dreaming of it now.
Guess you’re more horny than you thought.
Slowly, his hands begin to slide down your body until they find purchase on your thighs. An appreciative squeeze is all you receive as you pull the slightest bit away from him before his lips are on yours, successfully managing to steal your breath away.
The kiss is desperate, and so unbelievably needy, like you are the very air he needs to breathe. Exactly like how you pictured him being in your little fantasy the other week. Your hands splay themselves over his back, pulling him in closer as you deepen the kiss, a whine building in your throat as you feel his tongue brushing against yours in the most sinful of ways.
You start to unbutton his coat. 
Funny, you don’t remember it being this short as you go to push it off of his shoulders. The material feels different, too.
That should have been your third clue. Only, you don’t get to think about it for too long as the male pulls you in closer, a low groan escaping his throat as he feels your legs wrap themselves around his waist. He grinds into you then, and the gasp that he hears escaping your lips as you break from his heated kiss has a shiver of pleasure running up his spine, even if it’s a sound he’s hearing for him only in your dreams.
Immediately, his lips are back on yours and your hands move to tangle in his hair, causing his hat to tumble off of his head and fall to the floor in the next second. You think nothing of letting your own head tilt back as he begins to place open mouthed kisses along the side of your neck soon after, teeth nipping at the delicate skin. Your eyes remain closed for the moment, revelling in the feeling of his tongue laving over your pulse until you spare a glance at the male suckling at your neck.
A flash of pink catches your eyes.
In the next moment, you’ve shoved him off of you, mouth parted in disbelief as you see an all too familiar face staring back at you with a slight pout on his lips, chest heaving as he attempts to catch his breath.
“San?” You grip the edge of the desk for support. “What the fuck? Why the fuck are you in my dream?”
“You didn’t seem to have a problem with it a moment ago,” he mumbles, that all too familiar pout of his still tugging at his features.
“To be fucking fair, I thought this was something else entirely,” you say, motioning vaguely around the room.
Something in his eyes flash, recognition settling over his features until he’s letting out a huff. “I bet you wouldn’t have any problem with Yeosang being here right now.”
Your eyebrows raise considerably in disbelief. “You invaded my dream because you’re jealous.”
“I’m not jealous,” his reply is instantaneous, a frown pulling at his brow.
“Mmhmm,” you purse your lips. “Sure you aren’t. Which is exactly why you pretended to be Wangyeo and-“ your voice catches in your throat as if you’ve just realized something. A tight smile begins to pull at your features as you blink at him multiple times. “San,” the way you say his name has him swallowing quite nervously all of a sudden, “why did you decide to invade my dream and make me think you were Wangyeo?”
He quiet for a moment, tense as he stands before you.
“You wouldn’t have wanted me, otherwise. If I didn’t recreate that damn fantasy of yours-“ he catches himself, immediately cutting his words short as he sees your eyes flash.
“My what?” You smile tersely, eyes shining with hidden malice as you tilt your head slightly, hopping off of the desk you’ve been sitting on top of in the next moment.
He shakes his head, eyes wide as if he just admitted to something he shouldn’t have. Of which he knows will get him in trouble.
“Okay, first of all, shame on you for assuming what, or whom I would want. You can, and will never make that decision for me,” your words are pointed as you cross your arms in front of your chest, “but we can talk about that later. I want to know exactly what you mean by that ‘damn fantasy’ of mine.”
He remains quiet, a tight pull of his lips as a grimace rests on his features. However, you don’t even need to hear anything from him to be able to put two and two together. This scenario, his outfit, the way he was touching you and subsequently letting you touch him, letting you believe you were dreaming about your fantasy all add up.
You inhale sharply, a chill running down your spine as your eyes flash once more.
“Run.” Your voice is ominous, probably the darkest tone he’s ever heard from you directed towards him.
“Baby, please, I can explain-“ he attempts to reason with you, extending his hands out in a nonthreatening motion, but a baseball bat appearing in your hand has him blinking in shock at you in the next second. 
He’s in your domain now.
“You really want to attempt to explain your way out of this one?” You take a slow step towards him, grip tightening on the handle of the bat in your hand. “Let me do it for you, yeah?” You tilt your head slightly, that crazed look shining in your eyes that he hasn’t seen since you threw that mug at Wooyoung’s head. “You invaded my dream here because you’re jealous that I fell in love with and subsequently had sex with your brother before you. Then, deciding that I haven’t been giving you enough attention in the real world, you created my dream here using a fantasy I had made for myself after you overheard me getting off because you thought I wouldn’t want you any other way. Does that sound about right?”
Not to mention the fact that if he overheard you, then they all did.
“Uh,” San blinks, his whole body frozen to the spot for the moment as his gaze remains transfixed on the bat in your hand which you have moved to rest over your one shoulder. “Baby, why do you have a bat?”
“If you want to gain my affections, this is not the way to do it.” You seethe, completely ignoring his question. “I don’t need you and your voyeristic tendencies invading my mind, especially when I’m sleeping.”
Something within his eyes flash, and his entire demeanour is shifting. You can just tell from the way his hands lower, a sneer painting his features as he rolls his eyes that that all too familiar jealous beast is making a reappearance.
“But you’ll fall in love with the biggest voyer of us all, and sleep with him first,” he huffs, moving to cross his arms over his chest.
The silence that settles around the both of you is deadly, and the longer it lingers, the more San becomes uncomfortable by how still you’ve gone.
The tip of the bat touching the ground echoes through the room as you drop you hand back to your side, eyes flashing once more. “Run.”
Immediately, San is thrown from your dream, meaning you’ve returned to consciousness. He lets out a long sigh, running a hand through his hair before slumping back in his seat and crossing his arms over his chest. Now, he’s stuck staring at the counter, a frown on his face as he glares at the bag of marshmallows in front of him. Not even his favourite treat can pull him out of his frustrations right now.
Well, that didn’t go as planned.
Meanwhile, as soon as you feel consciousness returning to you, you’re sitting up in bed and flinging the covers off of your body. Angrily, you shove your feet into your slippers, standing in the next moment. Your eyes blaze with an irritated fury unlike ever before as you stomp your way over to your door, flinging the piece of wood open in the next moment.
Jongho, who had been casually walking down the hallway and towards the cinema room, stops in his tracks as soon as he sees you. He blinks a few times, noting how you meet his gaze with bloodshot eyes, a fire burning behind your orbs from what he may or may not have just observed happen in your dream.
“Darling, are you-“
“Where is he?” Your voice is low, threatening as your words rumble out of you.
“Who?” He’ll play along for now. Besides, if he gets to watch you kick his brother’s ass, he will. Jongho will absolutely revel in it.
“Jongho, sweetie,” for a brief moment, a sickly sweet smile takes over your features as you relax your tense shoulders. “Could I please have a baseball bat?”
In the blink of an eye, said male makes the object appear in his hand, the wooden bat being handed seamlessly to you in an instant. You grin maniacally.
“Thank you, love,” you move to walk passed him, patting his arm affectionately as you do so.
“Don’t smash any of the vases, Hongjoong will be upset.” He informs you, a teasing lilt to his voice.
“Oh, believe me, this isn’t for any vases.” You turn to spare a glance at him from over your shoulder, that same unnerving smile pulling at your features. “Now, where is San?”
“He’s in our kitchen.” Jongho chuckles knowingly as he senses Wooyoung pop his head out from the dance studio down the hallway. “Why, Darling?”
“Because,” you shoot him a final tense smile from over your shoulder before turning around, dragging the tip of the bat along the floor behind you as you once more begin to walk down the hallway and towards their side of the house. “I’m going to break him.”
A pleasant shiver runs up both Wooyoung’s and Jongho’s spine as you say this, muttering something about smashing San’s kneecaps in as your figure retreats down the hallway. Of course, they know you won’t actually do anything to their brother. Sure, you may be mad, but this is a different kind of anger than they’ve felt from you before. Besides, it’s not like you could really hurt San physically with a bat, even if you tried. Unless he let you.
As soon as you round the corner to the entrance to their kitchen to see San sitting at the counter with his shoulders slumped, a crazed grin takes over your features once more.
“Oh, Sannie,” your voice is sickly sweet, and you immediately notice how his entire body tenses as it reaches his ears.
You’re no fool. You know he knew you were coming. You also know he knows you’re holding a bat in your hand right now, probably having overheard you ask Jongho for one from down the hall.
“I thought I told you to run.” 
Instantly, he’s on his feet, turning to face you with his hands outstretched in front of him in attempts to calm you down. Your eyes briefly dart to the bag of marshmallows on the counter, and you realize now why you probably had been eating some in your dream.
“A bat? Again?” Comes his first response, quirking a brow at you in curiosity. “Baby, you know you can’t hurt me with that.”
“I know,” you huff amusedly, “but I can try.”
Something in his eyes flash, and you notice how pained he seems to be in the next moment. “Are you that mad that you would hit me over it?”
“I might,” your eyes flash.
“You would beat me?” His question sounds as if his voice catches in his throat, eyes drooping as he looks at you.
Immediately, the bat is falling from your hand as your breath hitches in your throat.
“No! Oh my god, no!” You shake your head, eyes going wide. “San, I may be upset, but I would never beat you over it.”
“I know,” a cheeky grin stretches across his face as he casually leans against the counter using one hand for support. “You probably couldn’t, even if you tried. I just needed you to drop the bat.”
Sure enough, when you look down at the ground, the bat has disappeared from sight.
“Look,” you sigh, raising your one hand to rub at the side of your head, “I can handle you guys altering my dreams. I’ve known you’ve been doing so since I got here.” He quirks a brow at you. “However, what I don’t appreciate is you invading my mind because you’re fucking jealous over a stupid, petty reason, and using my own fantasies for your own gain.”
“So, if I did it if I wasn’t jealous for that reason, it’d be okay?” He smirks knowingly.
“No!” You reply exasperatedly. “Are you even listening to what I’m saying?”
“Of course I am, Baby,” he meets your gaze.
You take a deep breath to steady yourself, calming your frustrations for the moment.
“Then, do you understand why I’m so upset?” You cross your arms over your chest as you meet his gaze.
“Because I got jealous.”
“Oh, no, the jealousy I can handle.” Your response clearly catches him off guard. “I expect it from you guys, so that’s nothing new. It’s still a bit ridiculous, in my opinion, and I feel bad that you all feel that insecure about out relationships to cause such jealousy within you. You all cannot expect me to fall in love with you at the same rate, that’s just unrealistic.” You shake your head, waving your hand in the air as if dismissing the thought for the moment. “Anyways, that’s beside the point.”
You can tell he’s still stunned just from the way he blinks at you in response.
“No, I’m upset at the fact that you believed that I would only want you if you posed as someone else.” You continue, raising a finger pointedly in the air for emphasis. “First of all, that’s untrue. Second of all,” you slowly begin closing the distance between the both of you, and you notice how he backs himself against the wall until you’re standing right before him. Without thinking, you place a hand beside his shoulder to support yourself, practically holding him there as he watches you with hooded eyes. “The fact that you decided to make that choice for me, irritates me. You don’t know what I want. Hell, I don’t know what I want half the time, but I don’t appreciate you making that decision for me.”
“Also, you don’t think I haven’t come to terms with the fact that I know you’ve all seen me naked before with your little voyeristic tendencies?” You notice the way he swallows thickly, his Adam’s apple bobbing as his eyes briefly trail down the front of your body. “Believe me, that took some heavy mental talking through on my part to even be in the same room as you all after I figured that one out. Knowing Yeosang may or may not be the biggest voyer of you all changes nothing about what I feel for him now.”
A low growl emanates from his chest, and you have to suppress the way you want to roll your eyes. Only, you fail to notice the way his own dart to a spot beside your head, seemingly looking past you for the moment.
“What upsets me, is the fact that because of your jealousy, you would attempt to throw your own brother under the bus because of the way I feel about him.” You meet his gaze once more. “I know what you’re trying to do, and it’s not going to work.”
“Oh, yeah?” He quirks a brow, eyes briefly darting down to your lips for the moment before staring deeply into your own. His voice drops to a mere whisper. “Just what am I trying to do here, Baby?”
“You,” you shift your hand that had been supporting yourself against the wall in order to place a pointed finger on his chest, “are trying to get me not to like him more than you. Only, your little plan has now backfired on you tremendously.”
His chest rises and falls dramatically. The spot where your finger is pressed against his skin, even if separated by the material of his shirt, burns. A heat floods his veins as he attempts to control his breathing for the time being, but being this close to you, given the situation, San cannot help but become surrounded by everything you.
Again, he glances at your lips, eyes hooding over as he licks his own.
“Oh, you want to kiss me so badly right now,” he smirks. “Don’t you?”
Your brow quirks, and you mirror the smug look on his face with one of your own. Slowly, you trail your finger up, allowing your nail to graze over his chest as you come to cup the side of his jaw in the palm of your hand, thumb settling dangerously close to the corner of his mouth as you lean in. The ghost of your breath tickles the skin of his lips.
“San,” the way you whisper his name as you glance downwards has a pleasant shudder wracking his entire body, anticipation clawing at his chest. “You’re projecting.”
Patting the side of his cheek a few times, you go to pull away from him, much to his disappointment. The pout is back on his face in an instant, even deeper than before as he watches you slowly back away from him.
“Next time I catch any of you in my dreams like that, I won’t hesitate to kick your ass in my own domain.” You state, raising your finger to point threateningly at him. “Also, I’m stealing these.”
Swiping the bag of marshmallows off of the counter, you go to turn around. Only, you don’t expect to see Yeosang leaning against the entranceway when you do, a smug look pulling at his features.
“Oh, stop looking so smug, you’d be in the same boat if the roles were reversed.” You roll your eyes playfully at him, and you watch as he tilts his head in slight acknowledgement. Carefully, you lean back onto the counter, grabbing a marshmallow out of the bag and holding it in your hand. “So, which one of you is going to tell me who the voyer was that spied on me that first night in the bathtub?”
Yeosang nearly loses his balance against the doorframe, righting himself in the next moment as he and San share a look.
“You think I didn’t realize it was fucking one of you after that whole 'we can appear in mirrors’ bit?” You quirk a brow, popping the treat into your mouth before pulling another from the bag. Swallowing the sugar in your mouth, you then add, a little louder than before, “I include all of you in this, by the way.”
Immediately, you feel that pure white string humming with vibration. You open your void.
It wasn’t me, I swear, Gorgeous. Wooyoung’s voice echoes through your head, a bit desperate with how he pleads for you to believe him. I stole your panties, but that was it.
I believe you, Woo. The instant relief you can sense from him as you say this has you huffing in amusement before closing off your mind once more.
You shoot an expectant look towards Yeosang, brow raised in question as he practically sputters in his spot, mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.
“Well?” You tilt your head slightly at him. “Who was it?”
You hear San laugh from beside you, snatching the marshmallow still held in your hand before raising it to his lips. “You’re staring right at him, Baby. I wasn’t lying when I told you that he’s the biggest voyer of us all.”
You blank, blinking a few times as you watch Yeosang glare at his brother beside you who happily pops the sweet treat into his mouth in the next second. His expression says it all.
A loud sigh escapes your lips as you pull another marshmallow out of the bag, staring at it in contemplation as you rotate it slowly in your hand. Not even a moment later, you freeze, eyes darting up to meet Yeosang’s who stands there as still as a deer in headlights.
“You little shit,” you throw the marshmallow in your hand at him, running after him in the next second as he takes off sprinting down the hall. “Get back here!”
Even more marshmallows are tossed after him as you chase him around the first floor of the house, the soft ammunition bouncing harmlessly off of him each time they meet their target.
A laugh is in his voice as he apologizes, attempting to calm you down. The best part though, is that you both know you’re not really mad at him, just slightly exasperated for the moment. It’s quite amusing to watch, and overhear. At least, for the others.
Ten minutes later and you’ve given up trying to catch him as you’ve ran out of marshmallows to throw. You sternly tell him, and subsequently all of them, not to do something like that, or what San did earlier, again. Of which, they all immediately assure you that they haven’t since you came to them all those weeks ago, and they won’t do so now, anyways.
Well, there go your plans for sleeping early today seeing as you’re now wide awake.
Letting out a small breath through your nose, you make your way towards the cinema room, figuring you can probably watch something to take your mind off of things for now. Plus, it’ll probably make you tired enough to sleep again.
Entering the room a moment later, you notice both Mingi and Jongho sitting on opposite couches seemingly watching a movie. Kuroo appears to be curled up beside Mingi’s legs which are stretched out before him on the chaise portion of the sofa. A fact of which has your lips quirking slightly in the corners as you see the little black ball of fluff raise his head to watch you walk over to where Mingi is sitting in the next moment.
“Are your brothers always this frustrating?” You huff jokingly as you plop yourself onto the couch, laying down immediately so that your head is resting in Mingi’s lap, much to the male’s surprise.
Jongho spares a glance in your direction, a small pout tugging at his lips as he notices Mingi’s typical giddy grin stretching across his features as he looks down at you resting on his lap. That should be him.
“What was your first clue?” Mingi chuckles, finally over his initial shock of you coming right in only to lay yourself in his lap.
“Oh, there were many,” you nod, as if reminiscing the facts.
Not even a moment later, Kuroo stands from his spot, giving a big stretch before crawling over Mingi to settle himself on top of your chest once more. You think it’s starting to become one of his favourite spots.
“Well, hello there, Sir,” you chuckle, giving him a few scratches on his head as he curls into you. “Aren’t you a cutie?”
You continue to coo at the little kitten on your chest, unaware of how both males now gaze at you with such tender love and affection in their eyes. Their hearts swell knowing how comfortable you seem to be in this moment, and they absolutely revel in your presence. Though, none are as smug and happy as Mingi is right now. This is the first time you’ve sat with him, hell, with any of them like this, that he cannot help but to never want to move again. As long as you stay here with him like this, he doesn’t mind at all.
Briefly, the two males share a glance, Mingi shooting a pointed look at the younger male all the while.
Letting out a sigh through his nose, Jongho stands, muttering under his breath about having to go and do something or other. Only, you fail to notice his pout, or the way he pauses slightly in the entranceway, hoping that you’ll get him to stay. 
Unfortunately for him, you seem to be too caught up in petting the kitten for the moment. In fact, if Jongho didn’t know any better, he’d say you didn’t even notice him leave. His pout deepens, finally leaving the room and allowing his brother to spend some quality time alone with the one they love most.
“I thought you would have went back to bed,” Mingi’s voice manages to pull you out of your own thoughts as you mindlessly stroke a hand through Kuroo’s fur.
“Can’t sleep,” you shake your head slightly. “I’m awake now.”
“Ah,” Mingi hums, raising his one hand to begin petting Kuroo alongside your own. “I see.”
“Is this okay, by the way?” You look up at him with wide eyes, and Mingi has to strongly resist the urge to lean down and kiss you. “I sort of just invaded your personal space without asking.”
“Of course!” His answer is immediate, an eagerness to his tone. He clears his throat in the next second, composing himself a bit better. “You can lean on me whenever you want. You don’t even have to ask, I really don’t mind.”
“Good,” you grin cheekily, “cause I wasn’t planning on moving any time soon.”
A pleased rumble builds in his chest, fingers twitching as he resists the urge to touch you. All Mingi wants to do is run his fingers over your scalp, maybe massage your head a little bit, and share in that intimacy with you. Except, he doesn’t want to overstep, or push his luck for the moment. You’re already in his lap, and the last thing he wants to do is push you away. Literally.
“Thanks, Min,” you meet his gaze, a soft smile gracing your features as a gentle fondness shines in your eyes. A fondness Mingi has only ever dreamed of being on the receiving end of. “I really do appreciate it.”
“Of course, Starlight,” he returns your smile, heart racing in his chest as he cannot stop himself from brushing a hand over the top of your head affectionately. The way your eyelids flutter closed, a slight hitch in your breath following has a warmth blooming in his chest. “I am always happy to spend time with you, in any and every way I can.”
“I enjoy spending time with you, Mingi,” your eyelids fall closed once more as he continues to massage his fingers over your scalp, you practically humming in content. “You make me happy.”
“Starlight,” Mingi’s voice is but a whisper on his lips, his heart feeling as if it’s about to burst from his chest as nothing but pure love for you floods his veins.
“I’m serious, Min,” you take the time to place your hand over his which has paused momentarily over Kuroo’s body. “I know this might feel like it’s coming out of nowhere, but I really appreciate you and everything you do - everything that you’ve done - for me.”
He smiles softly, intertwining your fingers together on top of Kuroo’s fur. “I will always be here for you, whenever you may need me.”
Slowly, you bring his hand up, placing a gentle kiss onto the skin of his exposed wrist and feeling his whole body shudder beneath your touch. You allow your eyelids to flutter closed once more as you let your lips linger on his skin, feeling the way his fingers tighten their grip ever so slightly in your own.
“I care about you, Min,” you breathe out, the ghost of your breath tickling his skin as his pulse races beneath your touch. “Deeply. Probably more than I should.”
His breath hitches in his throat as he meets your eyes once more, and the tremendous amount of fondness he can see swirling within could not make him any happier than he is in this very moment.
“That’s not a bad thing, Starlight.” He whispers, eyes shining as he looks down at you resting comfortably against his thigh.
You smile faintly, “I never said it was.”
Giving his hand a small squeeze, you settle your interlocked fingers against your stomach, raising your opposite hand so that it rests on top of Mingi’s as well. In an instant, he goes back to gently running the fingers of his other hand over your scalp once more.
You turn your attention to the screen, clearing your throat lightly as a heat rushes to your cheeks. “What are we watching?”
“Oh, this?” Mingi’s lips twitch upwards slightly, noting the change in subject for the time being. “I just put it on for background noise. We can watch whatever you’d like, Starlight.”
“Oh, really, now?” You quirk a brow playfully at him. “And you’re not just saying that for me, are you? If you were watching this earlier, Min, I really don’t mind.”
“Of course not, Starlight,” he shakes his head lightly, eyes crinkling at the sides as he smiles down at you. “I want to watch whatever you want to watch.”
“Well, I want to watch whatever you want to watch, Min,” you stick your tongue out at him teasingly, throwing his own words back at him. “What’s your favourite movie?”
“Oh, no, I know what you’re trying to do here,” he chuckles, shaking his head.
“And just what am I trying to do, Min?” You quirk a brow, repeating the same words that had been spoken to you earlier that night.
“You’re trying to get my favourite movie out of me to put it on.” He replies, as if he’s caught you in your own act.
“Guilty,” you shrug. “Is it wrong to want to know more about My Moonlight?”
The way you can hear his breath hitch in his throat as you say this has a smile tugging at your features.
“Please, won’t you share your favourite movies with me, Min?” The way you’re looking up at him, innocent eyes wide and blinking, has his heart swelling in his chest.
He gives your hand a slight squeeze. “I would love to.”
Seeing your excited expression, lips stretching wide as your eyes crinkle at the sides, has a warmth unlike any other flooding his chest as he sets up his favourite movie on screen. Eagerly, you turn your head as the opening credits appear, settling deeper against his thigh as you make yourself more comfortable for the moment.
Recognition flashes across your features.
“So, you like Bond movies?” Your voice holds nothing but curiosity as you turn your attention back to him for the moment, a small quirk to your eyebrow.
“They’re some of my favourites,” he nods, a grin pulling at his features. Then, he adds with a shrug, “I just think he’s cool.”
“Sure, James Bond is cool as fuck,” you hum in agreement as you meet his eyes. “I still think you’re cooler, though.”
Mingi can hear his heart pounding in his ears as a vibrant blush creeps up his neck and onto his face, that all too familiar giddy smile taking over his features as he squeezes your hand lovingly. “Thank you, Starlight.”
“You’re probably a better spy than him, too,” you observe, eyes briefly meeting his own, “or should I say, assassin?”
A pleased rumble builds in his chest at your praise, sitting a little straighter in his seat for the moment. “You could say that.”
“Not gonna lie, Min,” you bite your bottom lip, almost teasingly. “That’s really hot.”
The growl that escapes him is nothing short of smug, his grip tightening on your hand as he pulls you slightly closer into him.
“I always aim to please,” his voice is low, words but a growl on his lips as his gaze stares transfixed with your own.
“As far as I’m concerned,” the corner of your lips twitches upwards in a smirk as your tongue darts out to wet them, “you haven’t missed yet.”
For a moment, only the sounds from the movie playing in the background can be heard as you both stare deeply into each other’s eyes. Mingi has to suppress the urge to pull you up and into his lap in this very moment, claiming your lips with his like he so often wants to do. Still, he cannot help the way his heart positively flutters at your confession.
The both of you are pulled out of your thoughts as you watch Kuroo stand on your chest, stretching briefly before jumping down and trotting out of the room. A pained noise leaves you as he does so, your free hand moving to grasp over your left breast.
“Kuroo, that hurt, you little shit!” You call after him, a pout pulling at your features.
Mingi cannot suppress the laugh that escapes him, even as you turn your overdramatic pout towards him. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, yeah, I’ll survive.” You chuckle, rubbing at the skin of your chest lightly. “My boob will never be the same, though.”
“I could inspect it for you,” Mingi offers casually, his attention back onto the screen in front of you briefly before he quirks a brow playfully as he glances down at you once more. “You know, make sure everything’s still working properly, and stuff.”
“Mingi!” Your mouth parts in shock, moving to slap his arm playfully with your free hand. “You pervert!”
“Just doing my duty and expressing my concern for you, Starlight,” he chuckles, noticing how you avert your gaze in embarrassment in the next moment.
“Mmhmm,” you scoff, rolling your eyes teasingly. “Just say you want to touch my boobs and be done with it.”
“I mean,” he shoots you a hopeful look out of the corner of his eyes, “if you’re offering.”
“Mingi!” You sound so scandalized as your mouth falls open once more, laughter falling from your lips in disbelief. “Don’t make me bite you.”
“You say that as a threat, Starlight, but honestly, that just sounds like a good time to me,” his voice rumbles out, more chuckles falling from his lips as his eyes flash in amusement.
You open your mouth as if to say something else, before deciding against it. The cutest frustrated pout pulls at your features as you turn yourself onto your side, head still resting against his thigh as you tuck his arm underneath your own, grumbling under your breath about ‘damn horny demons and their damn perverted ways.’
Mingi cannot help but laugh once more, a pleased hum building in his chest as he feels you still laying against him. You even go so far as to settle deeper against his thigh, making yourself more comfortable in this new position as you watch the screen in front of you.
The best part? You still have his arm tucked up against you for the moment, even if you’ve let his hand go. Though, not for long as your opposite arm comes to wrap itself over the back of his own seeing as it’s more comfortable for you in this position.
Then, you do something that Mingi does not expect at all.
Slowly, you begin to move his hand upwards the slightest bit until his entire palm is resting over the skin of your one breast, directly over your heart.
Mingi freezes, the tips of his ears burning bright red as he attempts to control his breathing for the moment. So badly does he want to let his eyes shift, but he holds them off. For now. Especially when he sees you turn to look at him with a sharp gaze in the next moment.
“No funny business,” you warn him, a playfully stern look on your features before turning your attention back to the screen in front of you. “Your hand is warm, that’s all.”
Carefully, Mingi allows his hand to relax against your chest, loving how you keep yours curled securely around his own as his fingers come to settle against your skin. Even despite the barrier of clothing between his palm and your breast, he cannot help the tingles that erupt on the palm of his hand, travelling up his arm and settling comfortably in his chest as another content rumble builds within.
The comforting beat of your heart pulses beneath the skin of his palm, and he feels every breath you take. Each time your heart races, his fingers twitch, the tips subtly pressing firmer into your skin just to be able to feel your pulse better. 
Nothing could take this intimate moment away from him right now. The fact that you feel comfortable enough with him, that you trust him enough to hold his palm against your heart like this, practically cupping his hand against your one breast, could not bring him any greater joy than he feels in this moment with you.
For over an hour, the two of you rest like this together, simply basking in each other’s presence as the movie plays on before you. It gets even better when Mingi feels you curling in closer to him at one point, your breathing evening out and signifying that you’ve managed to fall asleep against him.
Mingi only hopes the sound of his own racing heart isn’t loud enough to pull you out of your slumber. Never does he want to wake you, let alone move you from this position with him, for this is everything he could have ever asked for, and so much more. The significance behind this moment surrounds him, flooding his veins at the fact that you are comfortable enough to not only curl up against his leg with his hand resting on your chest, but also fall asleep on him.
A soft smile tugs at his features as he gently runs his free hand over the top of you head once more, feeling you hum subconsciously as he does so. Fuck, if Mingi already wasn’t head over heels in love with you, this moment only proves just how deeply he is.
All too soon, the movie comes to an end, and Mingi almost contemplates putting on another one just so that the two of you can stay in this position for a little while longer. However, he knows he shouldn’t, and that it would be in his best interest to actually help you into bed. It is quite late, and you have been sleeping against him for the better part of an hour already. Besides, he doesn’t want you to strain your neck.
Dragging out his movements for as long as possible, Mingi slowly turns off the system around him. For a moment, he contemplates simply teleporting you to your room, but he figures you’d probably appreciate it more if he let you enter it yourself instead of just inviting himself in, even if it’s just to drop you off in your bed.
Carefully, Mingi begins brushing his hand over the top of your head, voice gentle as he pulls you from your slumber.
“Starlight,” he coos, thumb brushing against your forehead. “Starlight, come on, let’s get you to bed.”
A small groan is heard from you as you return to consciousness for the moment. You stretch lightly, lashes groggily fluttering open as you look up at Mingi through tired eyes. “Moonlight?”
“It’s just me,” he smiles down at you, helping you sit up in your sleep filled haze. “Come on, you’ll be more comfortable in your own bed.”
“Okay,” you mumble, standing to your feet in the next moment, only for your entire body to wobble slightly, practically falling into Mingi as he steps in to support you in the next moment.
Your head practically lulls onto his chest as he wraps an arm around your waist to help support you. He can tell you’re still half asleep, given the way he guides your body out of the cinema room after flipping off the lights, and down the hallway to your own bedroom in the next moment.
Stepping through the threshold, Mingi notices Kuroo already curled up in the centre of your bed, letting out a small chuckle as the kitten raises his head to observe the sudden intruders into your room. At seeing that it’s two familiar faces, Kuroo settles back down into his little ball, mewling softly as Mingi helps you sit on the edge of the bed.
Not even a minute later, Mingi has shifted Kuroo over enough to help you crawl beneath your covers, noting the way your eyes can barely stay open for the moment as you smile up at him from your pillow.
“Thank you, Min,” you mutter, a yawn escaping you in the next moment as you settle deeper into your bed.
“Of course, Starlight,” he smiles down at you, leaning in to place a lingering kiss onto your forehead. “Sleep well, Pretty One.”
Just as he goes to turn away, the feeling of your hand reaching out from beneath your covers and grasping onto his own has him pausing in his movements. Sparing a glance down at the way your hand grasps his own, Mingi can only blink at you with wide eyes, chest swirling with anticipation as his breath catches in his throat.
“Where-“ you inhale a deep breath, “going?” You seem to be fighting against every urge telling you to fall back into your deep slumber for the moment as you give a weak tug on his arm. “Want-“ you yawn once more, “stay.”
Mingi swears his heart is about to leap from his chest at the way it begins thundering beneath his skin. “You want me to stay?”
The vigorous nod you manage to make has a warmth unlike any other blooming within him.
“Alright, Starlight,” he smiles lovingly down at you, noticing how a relaxed, yet pleased all the same, smile stretches across your features. “I’ll stay. Just let me close the door.”
The second nod you give him is much more lax than the first, this one being a simple jerk of your chin as your eyes remain closed for the moment.
In no time at all, Mingi has softly closed the door to your room, moved Kuroo to the end of the bed, and crawled in beside you on the opposite side. Almost immediately after his head hits the pillow, you’re turning to face him, curling yourself into him with your head on his chest and your arms wrapped securely around his waist. Hell, even your one leg gets tossed over one of his own.
“S’okay?” You mumble into the skin of his chest, wiggling slightly closer as you feel him wrap his one arm around your back, the other coming up to gently cradle the side of your face.
“Always, Starlight.” He hums, and he just knows from the way you smile sleepily that you can hear how frantically his heart is racing beneath your head right now. “Are you okay? Are you comfortable?”
“Very.” You nod once more, words slightly more coherent for the moment as you tilt your head upwards to gaze at his face through heavily lidded eyes. “You’re very comfy, Min.” You hum, “and warm.”
The content rumble that reverberates against you has you chuckling faintly, another hum escaping you.
“Pretty Min,” you sigh, curling deeper into him as you rest your chin against his chest in order to continue staring into his eyes. Then, you’re lifting yourself slightly upwards, all the while moving closer into him. “Will you kiss me goodnight?”
Mingi swears that were he not already laying down, he would have collapsed right there on the spot. Instantly, his grip is tightening around your waist, the hand he has gently resting against your cheek gripping onto you a bit firmer as he guides your lips to his own, holding them there for a moment just incase you want to back out still. Once he knows you won’t, his hands begin to shake.
“Always, My Queen,” his voice is but a whisper against your lips before he’s pressing his own to yours gently.
The kiss is soft; tender. Neither of you expect more than what the other is willing to give for the moment, but it conveys all that you want it to. It portrays your feelings: the happiness you feel in this moment, and how comfortable he makes you. Most of all, though, even if it’s just a simple meeting of your lips and nothing more, you both can feel the love each other pours into such a brief moment in time shared with one another.
Pulling away, a soft smile rests on each of your faces. Mingi’s thumb gently strokes over the skin of your cheek as you come to settle against his chest once more.
“Goodnight, Min,” you hum, allowing your eyes to flutter shut once more as the sound of his beating heart begins to lull you back into the world of dreams.
“Goodnight, My Queen.” His voice is barely above a whisper, lips still tingling from the feeling of your own pressed against his mere seconds before.
A moment of silence passes between the both of you as you revel in each other’s arms. That is, until you’re breaking it once more.
“Hey Mingi?” Your soft voice calling his name catches his attention once more, him humming lowly in acknowledgement in the next second. A brief pause. “I love you.” You swallow the sudden dryness in your throat. “I am in love with you.”
Mingi blanks, his entire body feeling as if it’s come alive as your words settle over him. The way he knows you can hear his heart thundering in his chest, especially as you tighten your grip around him in the next moment has an ecstasy that he has not felt in centuries flooding through his veins.
He pulls you in closer, tears dotting the corners of his vision as he places a tender kiss against the top of your head, wanting to revel in this moment for just a little while longer as his emotions overwhelm him. He clears his throat, blinking away his tears and only causing once to slowly trail down the side of his face before it falls, his happiness being absorbed into the material of your pillows.
“My Queen,” his heart positively flutters in his chest as he says this, his emotions consuming him for the moment as he tightens his grip around you, pulling you impossibly closer into his chest. “I love you.”
738 notes · View notes